#anyway! fell behind! holidays. got two more coming your way hopefully before the weekend
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
safyresky · 3 days ago
Note
Jacqueline kicking Jack's butt at Mario Kart?
WHEEZING
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Scrimbly Jacqueline 51/52: Jack's off his GAME okay? It's been a VERY long night, this, this never happens, he swears—
He is a liar. Source: Jacqueline, who has not once lost double dash to Jack. She gets a lot of practise playing newer Mario Kart editions with the twins, who CREAM HER every goddamn time. But she gets her vengeance in smash >:)
Thanks for sending this one in @someheroescarryfloss! It was a fucking DELIGHT 🤣🤣🤣🤣
Mario Kart: Double Dash on GameCube is the one I played the most so it's the one I pictured lmao. Daisy's my fave character to use! So I bequeathed that to Jacqueline! Same with Toadette who is usually my second if Daisy gets yoinked (which does not happen often as my mom always plays as Toadette lol)
Dw tho! Jack will get his vengeance in the Double Dash Battle Bomb stage. He'll destroy Jacqueline! >:D!
(she lets it happen since she's kicked his ass so much during the main races >:). They've done the all cup tour like 4-5 times at this point lmao)
And a fun bonus for you:
Tumblr media Tumblr media
hehehehehe >:3
[Hello tag crawlers! New to SafyreSky industries? Hi! Jacqueline's my OC. Jack's younger sister, next in line for his title. You can read all about her in Crystal Springs on ao3 and fanfiction dot net if your vibe is gen fic with heavy oc usage 😘😘]
7 notes · View notes
quirkswriting · 4 years ago
Text
the one with friendsgiving
Tumblr media
Overview: It’s Friendsgiving time! After last year’s... explosive dinner, Akaashi. and (Y/N) decide to take their friends to a cabin when it’s their turn to host everyone for the holiday tradition. Who doesn’t love spending a weekend at a cozy cabin? Pairing: Akaashi Keiji x Reader (Uni/College AU) Word Count: 8.2k Warning(s): Just pure fluff, honestly. Author’s Notes: This is part of the ‘Leaves in the Wind’ collab, which you can find here! Please check it out, and take a look at all the other wonderful fics that have been written!
***
Friday night
The quiet hum of whatever playlist was going in the car while you looked out the passenger window at the passing trees framed against the darkening orange sky was nice background noise in the otherwise silent car; you’d been driving for the better part of the last two and a half hours on the way up to your uncle’s cabin (or, well, Akaashi had been driving but you were in the car with him and navigating with google maps so that counted for something) for the long weekend, and the sky was slowing turning into the soft dusk before night fell and the sun completely set and you couldn’t help but snuggle more into the sweater you were wearing as Akaashi switched lanes to take the next exit—you weren’t far away now, a quick glance at your phone telling you that you had maybe half an hour, if that, before you reached the cabin.
Bokuto was in the car with the two of you, but you never would have known that with how quiet he’d been. Well, for the last little while anyway—when the three of you had finished packing the van after Akaashi’s last class of the day he’d been full of energy, but as the trip went on he’d fallen asleep in the backseat with his headphones on. You’d taken plenty of pictures of him (with Akaashi informing you that he expected to have them sent to him later. Like that was even a question), and you’d have to remember that car rides put him to sleep. It might come in handy later. You had enjoyed the silence that came after a number of rounds of “LOOK AT THE COWS! (Y/N)! AKAASHI! COWS! AND HORSES! HORSES!” before Bokuto had settled in for a nap, but you were also very happy to see Akaashi turn onto the long dirt road that led right up to the cabin.
“Are we going to have to wake him up when we get there?” you asked, and Akaashi shook his head as he drove. You turned off the navigation on your phone and unplugged Akaashi’s phone from the aux cord and put both into the bag you had sitting at your feet.
“No, as soon as the car comes to a stop he’ll wake up,” Akaashi told you. “He’d better, at least. Or I’m going to make Kuroo carry him and all of his stuff inside.” You couldn’t help but laugh at that—even though you were pretty sure your boyfriend was absolutely serious despite the small smile on his face. True to his word, though, as soon as he’d parked the car off to the side of the cabin Bokuto was yawning and stretching out in the backseat. You could see the headlights of Kuroo’s car approaching from the right side, closest to you, and you were glad that they hadn’t been too far behind.
“I can’t believe your uncle gave you his cabin for the weekend!” Bokuto said, and you looked over your shoulder to see him bouncing in the backseat. His favourite yellow and grey blanket was balled up on the seat beside him, and his headphones had either disappeared into the dark void behind Akaashi’s seat or (hopefully) into the mess that was Bokuto’s travel bag. “I’ve never been to one before! This is exciting!” You smiled at him.
“It’s a really cozy place! I have a lot of good memories here,” you told him. Which was true; you’d spent a lot of holidays here with your family over the years while you’d been growing up. Once you’d entered high school, though, everyone seemed to get too busy to come up here anymore, which was why it was empty this weekend and your uncle had been more than happy to let you use it to have a nice holiday weekend with your friends.
The three of you got out of the car, with Bokuto going on about how excited he was and how much fun he was going to have, and made your way around to the rear of the vehicle to start unloading everything. Kuroo got out of his car to join the three of you, and it wasn’t long before Hinata was bounding up beside you, seemingly full of energy.
“Kenma’s sleeping in the backseat. Or he might be faking sleep so he doesn’t have to carry anything in. Either way, I’ll carry him in when we’re finished if he doesn’t wake up first,” Kuroo told you, and you nodded. If you hadn’t been on navigation duty you might have taken a nap yourself, it was a long trip. You were really looking forward to collapsing into bed as soon as possible, actually.
“If he’s faking he gets to do the dishes while we’re here,” Akaashi said. Kuroo laughed loudly. You reached out and took your boyfriend’s hand, squeezing it gently. Akaashi squeezed back. You looked to Bokuto and Hinata, who were talking excitedly amongst themselves.
“Hey guys, we’re going to bring everything inside now,” you said, raising your voice to get their attention. It worked; the two of them stopped talking to look to you and nod. “Groceries go inside first and put them on the kitchen table and the counters, and we’ll figure out what needs to go where once we have it all inside. I’ll show you guys where the kitchen is, okay?”
“Okay!” The two of them were speaking in unison now, and it was kind of cute. Akaashi and Kuroo voiced their own affirmatives as well, and you started digging through your bag for the keys while the four of them set about popping open the trunks on both cars and starting to unload everything. You found the keys and walked up the front door, using them to unlock the door before you pushed it open. You flipped the switches near the door to turn the porch light as well as the front hall light on, before sticking your head back out the door.
“Door’s unlocked! I’m gonna start turning all the lights on and cleaning up a bit!” you called out, and received some sort of affirmative reply from everyone else. You went back inside and pulled the door closed behind you. You pulled your boots off and left them on the shoe mat close to the front door. You pushed the sleeves of your sweater up as you dropped your keys back into your bag and dug out one of the bottles of Lysol wipes you’d brought with you to do some light cleaning. No one had been here in a while and it was probably more than a little dusty.You took out a wipe and started wiping down the light switch by the front door, and then wandered down the front hall until you came on the doorway to the kitchen. You flipped the lights on and started wiping things down—the light switch, the kitchen table, the chairs, the counters, the island… there was a growing pile of used wipes on the farthest end of the counter by the time Bokuto and Kuroo came in with the big cooler that held the turkey and the smaller cooler that held all the other things that needed to be kept cold. They left to go get some more of the stuff you’d all brought from the cars, and you continued cleaning. They were in and out a few more times, depositing all of the food you’d brought and then presumably going to grab everything else from the car. You were wiping down the outside of the fridge when Akaashi came in with some grocery bags.
“It’s nice in here,” he commented, and you turned to see him pulling out a garbage bag. He fitted it into the garbage can in the kitchen and deposited your pile of dirty Lysol wipes in there for you. “I’m not sure what I was expecting, but it’s nice.” You finished wiping down the fridge and came to drop your latest wipe into the garbage.
“It is, isn’t it?” You pressed a small kiss to Akaashi’s cheek, and he kissed yours in return. “I always loved it here growing up, I spent a lot of really great holiday weekends here. Playing in the leaves outside, wearing big sweaters and coming inside to warm apple cider, hot chocolate, and tons of food and snacks by the fire… I think we’ll have a lot of fun.” He nodded.
The two of you started unpacking everything and moving it into either the fridge or the freezer, depending on where it needed to go. It wasn’t long before the others came in to help the two of you—even Kenma was awake now, shuffling in with Hinata. It was quick work between all of you, and before you knew it you were leaning back against the counter.
“So there are three bedrooms plus the pull out couch in the den, and my uncle said he left two air mattresses in the linen closet,” you told everyone. “Since we’re already here we can divide up the bedrooms, and if anyone wants to take the couch or use an air mattress then you definitely can. And whatever is left over can be used by whoever comes up tomorrow or Sunday.”
“Dibs on rooming with Kenma!” Hinata yelled, loudly and suddenly, and Kuroo frowned.
“Hey, no fair!” he said, and Hinata stuck his tongue out. Kenma looked back and forth between the two, and then looked at you.
“Air mattress in the living room,” he said, and you brought your hand up to hide a laugh as Hinata protested with a pout and jumped on the older male. Bokuto took this opportunity to sling his arm around Kuroo’s shoulders.
“Hey hey hey! We can room together! It’ll be just like high school, at camp!” he reasoned, and Kuroo furrowed his brows—but you could see the smile on his face. Akaashi’s arm came to rest around your waist, and you leaned into him as you felt his warmth on your right side. His sweater was really cozy, too; you’d make a mental note of which one he was wearing so you could borrow it later.
“So then (Y/N) and I will be in one room, Kuroo and Bokuto will be in another, and Kenma and Hinata will take the last room. Then whoever else shows up gets to fight over the couch and the air mattresses. Sounds good?” Akaashi asked, and he received various affirmative responses.
“I’ll grab everyone clean sheets from the linen closet, and I’ll show you guys where the bathrooms are,” you told them. You stepped away from the counter and started walking out of the kitchen. “Things might be a little dusty so feel free to grab some Lysol wipes! All the sheets and pillows and blankets are in boxes and they were washed the last time my uncle was up here so they’ll all be clean for us.”
You found the linen closet after a little bit of searching, and then began to distribute them among everyone. Once you’d finished, you closed the closet door and led everyone towards the bedrooms. Kenma and Hinata were first, on one side of the bathroom, and then Kuroo and Bokuto to the bathroom on the other side.
“There’s another bathroom near the kitchen, but that one is just a toilet. This one has a full working tub and shower,” you explained, pointing out the bathroom door. You then turned around, and pointed to the door across the hall. “Akaashi and I will be in that room, and if you guys need any help finding anything let me know!” Everyone nodded and went about setting their rooms up. You opened the door and let Akaashi into the room you’d be occupying.
You hadn’t told the others, but you’d given you and your boyfriend the biggest room. It was because of you that you had the cabin, after all, and you’d always wanted to stay in this room when you were a kid, but it was normally reserved for your uncle. You’d kind of been planning this for a while.
“Do we have two closets?” Akaashi asked, putting the sheet set down for a moment to point to the two doors across from the bed. You smiled, coming around to stand in front of one of the doors.
“No, but we do have our own bathroom,” you said, bringing your finger to your lips as you opened the door to the ensuite. A smile graced Akaashi’s face as he came closer to take a look. It was a really nice little bathroom, with its own toilet, sink, vanity, shower, and (the best part) its own gigantic tub. That had jets. You fully intended to soak in it one night after everyone else had gone to bed.
“That’s sneaky,” Akaashi said. “I approve.” You laughed and closed the door to the bathroom. The two of you set about getting the bed ready, and before long it was comfy and warm and you flopped down on top of the covers. Akaashi was browsing the bookshelves near the window on the wall beside the bathroom. “Hm… can I borrow some of these? They seem interesting, and I wanted something to read outside of the stuff for my classes.” You waved your hand, giving him a thumbs up.
“You’re the only person I know who is still reading for fun right now,” you told him, and you felt the bed dip slightly beside you as he sat down next to you.
“That’s because no one else knows how to properly manage their time,” Akaashi said. You opened your mouth and he cut you off with, “I don’t need a lecture from you, coffee and the amount I sleep have me functioning just fine, thank you, and it’s just until I get accepted into grad school. Do we need to talk about how many shows you’ve watched on Netflix instead of doing your coursework?”
You loved your boyfriend, you did, even if he never let you get away with anything. Which is part of what you loved and it did always help you in the end, but still. He nudged your shoulder and got up off the bed, and you watched him circle around to the other side of the room.
“I’m going to get our bags so we can go to bed,” he told you, and you nodded. You closed your eyes as he left, and the next thing you knew he was shaking your shoulder. You opened your eyes and you couldn’t help the yawn that came out as you saw Akaashi hovering over you. You looked away from his face and saw he had some clothes in his hands, and he himself was wearing one of his sleep shirts. “You fell asleep,” he explained, “so I went ahead and brought everything in here and got changed. You should get ready for bed, love, and then we can go to sleep.”
You nodded, sitting up and taking the clothes from him and waking up enough to get up. You went about your nighttime routine and then, once you were changed and cleaned up, you crawled into bed next to Akaashi. He pressed a kiss to your forehead as you closed your eyes again, and it wasn’t long at all before you were asleep once more.
——
Saturday
Saturday morning passed quietly and pretty uneventfully. You gave everyone a tour of the cabin after breakfast, showing them where everything was kept and even the area behind the cabin that was full of trees and crunchy leaves, and even a swing that was attached to one of the trees out back. Hinata absolutely had to jump in all of the leaf piles created by the trees, and even Kenma let Kuroo push him on the swing while you recorded everything.
Time passed quickly, and then the six of you settled down in the living room to play some board games. It wasn’t long after you’d started playing and everyone had lunch when Bokuto asked what kind of dessert was gonna be served after the big dinner the next day.
“Um… I mean I brought a pumpkin pie, and since Akaashi and I are cooking he didn’t bring any sweets,” you said, thinking. You brought a hand up to rub at your chin. “Did anyone else bring anything?”
“My mom sent a cheesecake! And some cherries and strawberries to go with it. It’s in the fridge,” Hinata said. Kuroo shook his head, and Kenma shrugged.
“Yaku said he’s bringing something when he and Kai come tonight, but I don’t know if it’ll be food food or if it’ll be dessert,” Kuroo said. Ah, right, it’d slipped your mind that the other two Nekoma grads were coming later tonight. They both had prior commitments yesterday and this morning, but Kuroo had sent them directions and they were supposed to be coming to the cabin around dinner time.
“Is Lev coming?” Hinata asked, and Kuroo shook his head. The smaller orange haired man pouted. “Aw, that sucks! But Yamaguchi said he and Tsukishima will video call tomorrow before dinner! Tsukishima’s brother is home from America so they want to spend some time with him.” He started talking to Kenma about other people they’d gone to school with, and you leaned back into Akaashi’s side. His sweater was so soft, and you couldn’t help yourself as you rested your cheek on his shoulder. His hand found yours, and he started rubbing circles into the back of your hand with his thumb.
“I want apple pie!” Bokuto interrupted, hanging off the front of the chair he was sitting on. “Can we have apple pie? Please?” He clasped his hands in front of him, doing his best attempt at puppy dog eyes. You’d known him long enough to be able to resist them.
“Bo, we don’t have any apple pie,” you told him, but that just seemed to spur him on as his pout grew bigger.
“Apple pie does sound good, though,” Kenma said, looking up from the game console in his hand. “Can we get some?”
“There aren’t any grocery stores close enough,” you said, but you thought for a moment. There was a place… but you didn’t know if it was still open or not. You’d gone there plenty of times as a kid, and it might be fun. “But we might be able to get one at the local farm. They have an apple orchard that’s open to the public… I just don’t know if it’s still open. If it is, we could go and pick some apples and see if they have any pies for sale?”
“Apple picking! Apple picking!” Hinata started chanting, and soon Bokuto was joining in. Even Kuroo started to follow along, and you heard Akaashi sigh beside you. You pulled out your phone to see if the farm was still open to the public, and a quick google search confirmed that yes, indeed, you could definitely find apples and enough apple pie to make Kenma and Bokuto happy.
So that was how, half an hour later, you were squished between Hinata and Bokuto (who absolutely insisted on sitting next to Akaashi with his arm around him) on the tiny makeshift ‘train’ that was taking you from the main area of the farm to the apple orchard. They were definitely excited, and you did have a warm feeling in your chest as you saw the rows of trees come into view.
The train came to a halt and one of the employees who was riding in the front of the train explained how it would work—everyone was to fill their bag to the line just underneath the handles from the rows of trees with big signs in front denoting what kinds of apples would be found on those trees, and the rows without signs weren’t quite ripe yet and should be avoided if possible. Everyone stepped off the train following this, and you handed out the plastic bags for the apples to everyone who wanted one.
“Pick whatever kind of apples you want, and we’ll all meet back here for the next train! Does that sound good?” you asked, and there were nods all around. Akaashi took one of your hands in his and the two of you walked towards a row of Gala apples, while the other four disappeared off into their own rows.
“These are my favourite kind of apples,” Akaashi said as you showed him how to pick one without damaging the tree; turning it upside down and twisting it off. You gave the apple to him, and he smiled at you with his whole face. His lips turned up and he closed his eyes, little crow’s feet appearing at the corners and you couldn’t help the smile that came over your own face as you brushed his hair out of his face with your free hand. Looking around to make sure no one was watching—Akaashi was not a huge fan of public displays of affection—you pressed a soft kiss to his lips. He kissed you back, gently, before pulling away. The wind picked up and blew through the leaves and ruffled your boyfriend’s hair and honestly, you were definitely going to buy Bokuto the best Christmas gift ever for suggesting that all of you come here and letting you see the beautiful sight in front of you.
You both picked some apples in relative silence, taking your phone out to get some nice photos to remember the experience by—you even snuck in a few of Akaashi, which you’d keep for later. You wanted to get some of the two of you, but you also wanted them to be nice portrait style shots, not just selfies, and you were chewing on your lip and trying to think of how you could do it without a selfie stick before a flash of orange the next row over gave you an idea.
“Hinata! Could you take some photos of me and Akaashi? Please?” you asked, waving to the younger male. He nodded happily, setting his bag of apples down and running over. You offered your phone, and he opened up the camera app as you wrapped your arms around Akaashi’s waist and smiled. You felt his arms wrap around your shoulders, and Hinata tapped the screen of your phone to take what you assumed was a few photos.
“You guys should do some poses picking some apples! For the aesthetic!” he encouraged you, and you looked to your boyfriend and silently asked him if that was okay. He pretended to think it over a moment before nodding. You kissed his cheek and then moved to one of the nearby apple trees and the two of you started picking some slow enough to let Hinata take a few photos. After a few moments you stopped, and Hinata handed you your phone.
“Thank you!” you said, giving him a hug. He laughed and squeezed you back. He went back  to grab his bag of apples, and you called out, “Stay close by! The next train should be coming soon and then we can head back to grab some pie for tomorrow!” Hinata gave you a thumbs up before disappearing down the next row over.
You and Akaashi set about filling up your bag together, wandering through some nearby rows for some variety. By the time your bag was full the temperature had dropped a few degrees and you came to sit on the bench near the train area. You huddled close to your boyfriend, apples beside him on the bench, and you waited for the others. Hinata came by not long after, sitting on your other side, and then you saw Kenma (who had not taken a bag earlier) wander over with his phone in hand. But there was no sign of Bokuto and Kuroo. You waited a few minutes before you started looking around, but you couldn’t see them anywhere.
“Keiji, did you see where Bo and Kuroo went?” you asked Akaashi, who shook his head. Kenma looked up towards the two of you.
“They went down that way,” he said quietly. You furrowed your eyebrows, and he pointed down towards the far end of the orchard, well past where all of you had been. None of those rows had any signs on them so you’d known none of them would be ready. Obviously the other two hadn’t realized that.
“What were you doing when the two of them took off to the other side of the orchard? Where we were told not to go?” you asked, and Kenma motioned back in the direction of the barn that held the cows, which was only a few minute walk away. The train was mostly for the aesthetic and the experience (and so that families with small children didn’t have to walk too far).
“I was over on the bench,” he told you, and you could make out a small bench next to the barn. You could definitely imagine Kenma sitting over there, hiding from any little kids that might wander up to him and ask to play his games or use his phone—Kenma always attracted kids, and it always annoyed him when he was interrupted in playing so it would be the perfect spot to hide from them while still pretending he’d been wandering around the orchard and hadn’t managed to find any good apples.
“Why didn’t you stop them?” Akaashi asked, and Kenma once again gestured towards the barn.
“Because I was over on the bench.” You shook your head, and you heard Akaash sigh. Kenma shoved his hands into the pocket of his hoodie and rocked back and forth on his feet.
“We should go and find Bokuto before he has a full meltdown.” You nodded, and stood up with him. “Can you two watch the apples, please? We’ll be back soon.”
“You got it!” Hinata said, and Kenma nodded as he settled into occupying your vacant spot now that you’d stood up.
Thankfully Bokuto and Kuroo weren’t too far down when you found them. Bokuto was in tears, surrounded by what were no doubt sour apples, while Kuroo was sitting underneath one of the apple trees.
“AKAASHI!” Bokuto cried, throwing himself at the younger male. Akaashi accepted the embrace gracefully, patting his best friend on the back gently as Bokuto babbled on about being left to die. You walked over and held out a hand to help Kuroo up, and he smiled at you as he took it and stood up. He brushed his jeans off with one hand, and picked up a half full bag of apples.
“Those probably aren’t ripe enough,” you said, and he shrugged. He kept hold of the bag, though.
“Yeah… Bo tried to eat some and started crying about starving and being stuck with poison apples,” he said, and you tried to hide your laugh behind a cough as he winked at you. “We were too far to see the train or any of you and he was worried we’d been left behind.”
“And you?” you asked, smiling at him. He smiled back.
“I wasn’t worried,” he said. He shoved his hands in his pockets. “Kenma wouldn’t let you guys leave without me. Who else would drive him home? I have his charger cords in my car and he won’t leave without those.” That was smart, you had to admit. You’d have to remember that.
“We should probably get going, we don’t want to miss the train,” Akaashi said, and you looked from Kuroo to your boyfriend, who had managed to calm Bokuto down enough to get him to let go. You nodded, and the two of them turned around and started walking back to where you’d come from. Kuroo put his hand between your shoulder blades and the two of you started walking behind them. You talked quietly while you walked, asking Kuroo about how his classes were coming this semester and him asking about your plans for the coming winter holidays because Yaku was having a Christmas party and wanted everyone that had been friends with him at Nekoma to stop by (and of course that meant you, who’d graduated the same year as Kenma and Yamamoto) and you agreed because it would be so nice to get everyone together again.
The four of you made it just in time to catch the train, and you took your bag of apples from a smiling Hinata who squished in beside Kenma on the benches in the train car, and you settled in between Kuroo and Akaashi to continue getting details about Yaku’s party.
The six of you rode the train back to the main area of the farm, and after thanking the drivers and farm workers, you wandered into the general store near the exit. Everyone had fun, looking through all the homemade blankets and scarves and different items scattered around. You helped Kenma and Bokuto pick out two apple pies, and even grabbed some ice cream made from the dairy on the farm. Once everyone had gotten what they needed, you all walked back to the two cars you’d taken and piled in.
The ride back to the cabin from the orchard had been fairly uneventful, and by the time you made it back Bokuto was bouncing back into good spirits. He and Hinata took the volleyball that one of them had brought and went around the back to throw it around while you busied yourself putting everything away. Akaashi took one of your uncle’s books and settled on the couch to do some reading while Kenma curled up for a small nap. Kuroo sat at the island in the kitchen while you moved about, working on some lab reports and coursework. He also helped you  get dinner ready while everyone else was busy—just some pasta and garlic bread, nothing fancy. The fancy dinner was tomorrow night, after all.
Yaku and Kai made it to the cabin right around dinner time, and the two of them joined you at the table when they came in. You were quick to give them both hugs and plates of food, and took their bags into the living room while they settled in. They didn’t bring any dessert, so you were glad you’d grabbed the pies while you’d been out, but they did bring some homemade cranberry sauce and some of Kai’s legendary macaroni and cheese (which you absolutely hugged him for, he only made that on really special occasions and Kuroo mumbled something about favouritism). You laughed, and joined them at the table once you’d finished.
After dinner—and Kenma doing the dishes as Akaashi followed through on his words from the night before—everyone gathered in the living room to relax and play board games well into the night. It was only after Yaku almost flipped the table over when Kuroo hit him with his third consecutive ‘draw four’ card in Uno that you all decided to call it a night and you taught Yaku and Kai how to use the pull out couch in the living room.
——
Sunday
You really had to remind yourself that you loved your boyfriend and you loved your friends when the alarm you’d set on your phone informed you through a series of annoying bells, chirps, and other vaguely recognizable noises that if dinner was going to be ready on time you absolutely had to get up now. Especially since you’d snoozed the other four alarms you’d set for yourself because you’d known this exact situation was going to happen. Who the hell could actually get up at four in the morning?
“(Y/N), we need to get up now,” Akaashi’s voice, low and coming from somewhere vaguely to your left, reminded you that yes, your boyfriend could get up this early. Or maybe he just hadn’t gone to bed. You could never be sure (at least not until he crashed at some point the next day). You felt his lips brush lightly against your shoulder and you groaned, reaching out in the dark to smack your phone until it stopped making noise. Which took a few tries, but you were tired and really just wanted to stay under the covers and sleep curled up next to Akaashi.
Akaashi’s lips ghosted over the shell of your ear. “Love, come on. We have to get the turkey in, and then you can go back to bed. I’ll even let you sleep in,” he whispered, and you groaned. You pushed yourself up on the bed and used one hand to rub at your eyes once you were sat up fully.
“‘M not getting dressed for this,” you told your boyfriend, and you heard him chuckle. “Should have just stayed home.”
“Oh no, I am not risking burning down the entire apartment building because Bokuto doesn’t know how to thaw a turkey properly. Again. We are never hosting there and he is never cooking for us. We’re ordering takeout next time,” he said, and you laughed. That woke you up just a bit more, and you managed to get up and out of bed. The two of you quietly made it from the bedroom to the kitchen, and you set about getting the turkey prepped and ready. You’d done some of the work the night before, getting the bird cleaned and prepped, but now you actually had to get it ready to cook. You handled getting the turkey pan and the bacon wrap for the turkey ready while Akaashi handled the stuffing.
It didn’t take too long for the two of you to get it all put together, and then you put it in the oven once it had been preheated and set the timer according to the weight of the turkey (which, oh my god, to feed this many people you’d had to get a bigger turkey than you’d ever even thought possible and you knew it was a miracle it even fit in the oven).
You cleaned up, yawning the entire time, and eventually Akaashi came up behind you, his chin resting on your shoulder as his arms came around you and helped guide you through washing up the dishes (you hadn’t wanted to leave these until Kenma woke up, and the two of you would need the space to get everything else ready for dinner later on anyway). Akaashi kept his arms around you as he led you back to your bedroom and helped you climb into bed. You curled up, closing your eyes because it was still horribly early and you definitely did not want to be awake any longer than you had to be. You heard Akaashi close the door in the silence of the room, and then you felt the space beside you dip lower as he climbed into bed with you.
“I love you, (Y/N),” he whispered, pressing a soft kiss to your cheek. You smiled and mumbled the same back, and you felt the warm weight of his arm around your shoulders and he held you close, continuing to whisper to you as you drifted off back to sleep.
You woke up some time later, warm and snuggled up in your blankets, and you stretched out comfortably in bed. You saw sunshine coming in through the sheer curtains covering the window, and you took your time getting up and getting ready. Akaashi wasn’t in the room with you, which meant he’d either gotten up earlier than you or hadn’t gone to sleep at all—and knowing him, it was most likely the latter. You went through your morning routine, using the bathroom to get freshened up and ready for the busy day ahead, before you got dressed and headed out to join the others.
They were all lounging in the living room, and you received various greetings when you came in. It was later than you thought it was, but that was okay. You sat next to Akaashi on the loveseat, and Hinata handed you one of the apples you had picked the previous day. It was a nice and relaxing day, at least for the moment, and you couldn’t help but bask in it. Between school and life and all of the extracurriculars that everyone had taking up their time, it was really rare for all of you to be able to get together like this. That’s partially why you had started this tradition in your first year; Bokuto had suggested it, wanting to spend time with his friends.
First year had been a rough adjustment, moving from high school to university level studies, and right around this time you knew you’d been feeling a little burnt out. And since Bokuto wasn’t heading home to see his parents until winter break, he suggested everyone coming together at someone’s place and having a potluck style dinner to give everyone a temporary break and spend some much needed time together to recharge. You had been the one to call it Friendsgiving, and that’s how the tradition had been formed. Kuroo had hosted it that first year and made the turkey himself, so you’d all decided that every year someone else would take turns to make it fair. It was usually just one day for dinner, but after last year’s… accident where Bokuto had been a little overeager and assured everyone he’d known what he was doing with the turkey (he hadn’t) and almost burning down his and Akaashi’s (and yours, technically, but that had been before you’d fully moved in with the two of them and you had a feeling Akaashi asked you sooner than he’d planned to make sure that situation didn’t happen again) apartment, Akaashi had refused to let the two of you cook in the apartment. So here you were. And you were really, really glad your uncle had said yes when you’d begged him to let you use the cabin.
True to Hinata’s word, Yamaguchi and Tsukishima did video chat early on in the afternoon—you all gathered around Kuroo’s laptop to say hello, and to wish them a happy holiday. Tsukishima liked to huff and act like this was an inconvenience, that it was all for Yamaguchi’s benefit, but you caught the way the creases in his forehead smoothed as he got into talking about the volleyball league he was playing in outside of school was doing, or while listening to Yamaguchi talk about what Yachi was up to lately. It was good to see the two of them looking so relaxed, and they promised they’d come next year for sure.
“The cabin looks so nice! Are we going to head there every year?” Yamaguchi had asked.
“I hope so! It’s so fun, you guys!” Hinata said, a big and bright smile on his face as he gestured widely with his hands (and just barely missed smacking Kenma upside the head). “We went to a farm and picked apples! And there’s so much space outside, me and Bokuto jumped in leaf piles and practiced tossing for each other! I definitely think you guys and Kageyama need to come next year!”
“Are you sure you should be telling us to come when it isn’t even yours to use in the first place?” Tsukishima asked, a smirk on his face, but his tone was playful and lacking any actual venom. Hinata’s cheeks and the tips of his ears turned pink, and he looked at you while scratching the back of his head. You saw Yamaguchi elbow Tsukishima and you shrugged.
“I mean, I won’t be cooking next year but I don’t see why we can’t make this a more permanent thing if my uncle agrees,” you said, and both Bokuto and Hinata let out loud cheers. You ruffled their hair, and the conversation continued for another half hour or so before the two of them had to go and help Tsukishima’s parents get ready for dinner. You’d all bit them goodbye, and then you and Akaashi were in the kitchen getting the rest of the food made. Kenma and Hinata got the dining room table prepped, and everyone else set about minor tasks while you and your boyfriend set about heating up pre-made dishes, and getting the rest of the food besides the turkey made and ready to go.
You turned on some soft music while the two of you cooked, talking in low voices about what you were doing sometimes, other times humming along or singing to what was playing, and before you knew it everything had been cooked, heated, prepared, and was ready to be served. You placed the pies in the oven to stay warm while you ate dinner before you left the kitchen. Everyone took turns bringing dishes out to the dining room and setting them on the table. The turkey came last, balanced carefully between you and Akaashi, and you placed it at the head of the table where Akaashi would carve it for everyone. You sat to his left, across from Bokuto on his right, and Hinata was next to you, across from Kenma. Kuroo sat next to Kenma, and Kai and Yaku were beside him.
“This smells so good!” Hinata said, and everyone echoed his statements. You smiled, reaching for Akaashi’s hand and squeezing it.
“I had the world’s best sous chef helping me,” you said, and he raised an eyebrow.
“I’m the sous chef? Who was the one who wouldn’t wake up this morning?” he teased, a smile on his face, and you laughed. “No, it’s okay, we made it together. Even though I was the one who was awake for most of it.” He stood up, grabbing the carving fork and knife to start serving dinner.
“Wait! Before we eat, we should go around and say what we’re thankful for!” Bokuto said, standing up and grabbing Akaashi’s wrist before he could slice into the turkey. Akaashi froze, and Bokuto continued, “you know, because I think it’s important. And I can start! Because I’m really grateful to have all of you here and in my life, and for this good food and this really cool cabin, and I know I’m where I am because I have support like all of you with me. So thank you.”
You couldn’t help but let out a small ‘aww’ at that, and Akaashi nodded and put the knife and fork down for now. Bokuto let go of his wrist and sat down. He looked to Kenma, who was next to him. Kenma sighed.
“I’m thankful for all the success I’ve had with my company and my channel since we started up this year,” he said, looking down at his lap, where you were sure his hands were clasped. “And thank you all for being here too, I suppose. You’ve been good friends to me, and you’ve stuck by me and given me challenges and competition to make things fun.”
“And I’m thankful for the fact that I only had two lab reports to type up and that most of my first year students know how to properly submit their work through the online portal,” Kuroo said. You laughed. “And for my friends and family. You guys make the hell of school and grad school worth it. Some days.”
Yaku elbowed Kuroo, but he had a smile on his face. “I’m thankful that I met this jackass the first year of high school and he never left me alone,” he said. He looked around at everyone. “It let me meet all of you, and there’s nowhere else I’d rather be right now. And I’ll remember you all when I go to Russia next year to play professionally.”
“I’m thankful I won’t have to hear Kuroo and Yaku bickering while Yaku’s in Russia,” Kai told everyone, and you and Bokuto laughed out loud. “And Yaku and Lev, as well. I love you guys, but there’s only so much I can take. But I am very happy to be here too.”
Hinata was next, and he had his hand on his chin and his face scrunched just a bit. “Hm… I mean, I’m thankful for all of you and for this food and how lucky I am to be alive and be here! But all of you already said that!” he said. He thought for a moment more, until Akaashi cleared his throat and you nudged his shin with your foot. Hinata brought his hand down from his chin to smack onto his open palm. “Oh! I know! I’m grateful for Kageyama being a jerk! Because if he wasn't I wouldn’t have tried to compete with him, and then I wouldn’t have become his friend and met everyone and learned how much fun volleyball is! And I wouldn’t have gotten to eat so many meat buns or see Tokyo Tower! Or even try and apply for university and I wouldn’t get to see all of you!” There were a few chuckles, and you could hear Bokuto sniffling. He was easily moved.
But now it was your turn, and you also had to think for a minute. “Well… I’m grateful to have such a wonderful boyfriend like Akaashi, and the friends who are here and who aren’t here too,” you said, looking around the table. “I’m thankful to have such a nice place for us to stay, and a good roof over my head. I never thought I’d be here, but I’m happy I am and even though it’s hard sometimes, I’m thankful I’ve made it this far.” Akaashi’s hand found yours and squeezed it tight, and you turned to see him with the biggest smile you’ve seen in a long time.
“I think (Y/N) said everything I was thinking,” he started, “but I’m also thankful to be hopefully heading to grad school the year after next, and also thankful that Kenma is doing the dishes tonight.” The pudding headed man mumbled something that had Kuroo laughing like a hyena, and you were going to remember to ask him about it later. But for now, Akaashi stood up once again and picked up the carving knife and fork. “Are we good to start eating now?” he asked, and everyone gave him an enthusiastically positive response. So he started carving the turkey, and before long everyone was talking loudly and passing food around the table as they ate. You managed to sneak in a few photos of everyone to remember the night by.
Once everyone had eaten as much as they could before they burst, you stood and started clearing things away. Kai and Akaashi helped you bring all the leftovers into the kitchen, and you started packing everything to be placed in the fridge so it could be divided up tomorrow before you left (or most likely just coming home with you and Akaashi and Bokuto, where you’d be eating it all for the next and a half). Everyone else moved into the living room for the moment, sleepy and full and waiting for dessert before they took their post-dinner naps before you all started playing games again (you could hear Yaku vowing to kick Kuroo’s ass at Uno this time and you wanted to be the one to beat both of them).
Once everything had been cleaned up and put away (and Akaashi mandating that the dishes be left in the sink for Kenma and most likely Hinata who would be helping him), Kai thanked you for the food and went to go join everyone else. That left you and Akaashi in the kitchen, and you gave your boyfriend a hug the second you were alone.
“Thank you for coming here with me. And for being with me,” you said, your face pressed against his neck. His hands rubbed up and down your back, and he swayed you back and forth slightly.
“Thank you for all of this, love,” he said. “I’m lucky to have you in my life, and I’ll always tell you that as long as I have breath in me. I love you, most ardently.” You laughed, moving back to look him in the eye.
“You’re so corny, This is why you’re a Lit major,” you told him. He laughed too, letting you go to turn and start taking the pumpkin pie and the cheesecake out of the fridge. You grabbed the oven mitts and took out the two apple pies, carefully placing them on a tray on the counter so they could be moved into the dining room while they were still warm. You turned off the oven, and Akaashi placed his items on the counter before grabbing the ice cream and Hinata’s cheesecake toppings too.
“Come on! It’s time for dessert!” You patted Akaashi’s arm, giving him a kiss on the cheek before you grabbed the cheesecake and the apple pies and headed out of the kitchen to bring them to the dining room table.
Akaashi brought a hand up to gently brush the spot where your lips had met his skin. He couldn’t help the smile that pulled the corners of his lips up as he used his other hand to make sure that the small box he’d been hiding in his bag was still in his pocket, which it was. “Yeah… it’s time,” he said, keeping his voice quiet. His smile grew even bigger as he grabbed the pumpkin pie, the toppings, and the tub of ice cream you’d left on the counter and followed you out of the kitchen and ready to have the best ending to the best Friendsgiving yet.
54 notes · View notes
sarah-blue-eyes · 4 years ago
Text
2020 In Review
Hoo boy, here we go.
[Ok just before I begin. I had this queued to post in the first month of January but it doesn’t seem like that ever happened haha. Better late than never I suppose!]
So I am a nostalgic bitch, and since 2011, have loved to make memory boxes for each year, where I put trinkets and memories into a shoebox. This year I have continued that tradition, but I have also kept track of my happy memories throughout 2020 in my planner. This was done with the intention for me to upload a year-in-review sort of thing in hopes that maybe like, 3 people max on this god-forsaken site will read it. This sort of reminiscence was inspired by my friend @a-lbeit​, who has done these for a few years now and me, as a slut for nostalgia, was encouraged to do the same back in January (I think? What even is my memory at this point?)
2020, as it has been for many, was a very shit year, and I am no different. I would safely say that this year has undeniably been the worst I have lived through. But I am here. I am present. And I have made it through some of the darkest times to face 2021 with a new sense of hopefulness. Keeping track of my happier memories has been something that has truly got me through this clusterfuck of a year, so I am glad that I can finally go through them all again and share them with you.
Read it, or don’t, I don’t give a shit what you do with your time, but if you do, I hope that you aren’t bored to tears. And I hope to keep myself accountable to continue to do this for years to come.
Buckle up, grab a hot drink and a snack and get comfy, because this is a JOURNEY.
January:
· Kicked the new year off with hosting a 1920’s themed party with some of my closest friends at my family home at the beach. Had fun with drunk SingStar, playing What Do You Meme, creating a playlist with everyone’s top 3 songs of the decade (it was a bangin’ playlist I must say), and just overall drinking too much and having a riotous time
· I remember going to the beach New Year’s Day (as is tradition in Australia) and playing ultimate frisbee in the shallows and completing a crossword puzzle on the sand (I am a 75-year-old woman, it is just a fact of life)
· I also had my friend Kirsten from South Australia stay with me for the New Year’s period and it was lovely to have a guest over! I haven’t spoken to her much this year, she sort of fell off the face of the planet, but I hope she is doing ok.
· Went town to Torquay (a beach town in Victoria) for the 6th time for Beach Mission, which is essentially a holiday program for kids in preschool-year 9 where we run activities for them. It’s a Christian-based program but the aim isn’t to convert the kids or anything like that, it’s more to show God’s love to them through our actions and how we as Christians live our lives. It’s also a convenient way for parents to dish their kids off for a few hours too haha. This was my final year of being a part of this program, and I am so pleased to have made so many memories and (hopefully) impacted many children’s lives during my time there
· I remember going on a late-night beach walk with my boyfriend Josh, talking about what the year had in store for us. We were just sitting on the beach, as you do, and I saw a shooting star. I can’t remember what I wished for (if anything) but in that moment, life was a dream.
· The week after beach mission I started at my new internship! It was for a place called KidsCo, who run school holiday programs at workplaces, so parents don’t need to take time off work to look after them. I helped with client relations and a lot of behind-the scenes stuff. I really loved it there
· On the very first day of my internship I remember there was torrential rain, and the train home was delayed by like, an hour or so lol
· One of the best parts about interning at KidsCo was that they were the official child-minding service for the Australian Open. I make an effort to go each year, but I was lucky enough to get free ground-entry for me and a guest for the duration of the event. I went quite a few times and got to take my mum and Josh along as well.
· Saw my only concert of the year, The Veronicas, at the Australian Open. When I say the moment the violin riff at the start of Untouched absolutely went the fuck off is an understatement. Grade 5 me would have cried (and 23 year old me did a little bit too tbh.) Yet another of one of my “all-time-favourite-songs” that I’ve had the pleasure of hearing live. (I also went through the year feeling sad that this was the first time in 11 years I hadn’t gone to a concert, but this one certainly fell through the cracks)
· Started planning my trip to the UK to see my twin sister, and best friend, Jess
· Went away to Rye for the Australia Day weekend #changethedate. An excellent time with excellent mates, and went to the beach pretty much every day and got mindlessly sloshed every night
· Listened to the Triple J Hottest 100. I think 4 of my picks made it in, which was pretty good
· Continued my job as the office manager/events coordinator at my church
February:
Basketball started back after the summer break for my two different teams, The Vikings and The Wildcats (honestly such a highlight of this year with how the rest of it ended up going)
As a team-bonding activity at KidsCo we hired a boat for a few hours and I got more drunk that I had been for a while. It was a very fun time jetting down the Yarra, waving drunkedly at the people jogging by
For Valentine’s day Josh and I had an indoor picnic with our favourite food! The weather was shit for Feb, hence the indoor nature of the picnic
Saw Shrek the Musical with two of my closest pals, Bec and Katie (I honestly forgot that this happened in 2020 hahaha) but it was ICONIC
Had a Jackbox night with The Boys
Had my cousin Amy from England over for dinner! I hadn’t seen her in 5 or 6 years, so it was so lovely to connect again like no time had passed at all
Went to Healesville Sanctuary, a lovely conservation park which focuses on preserving and educating its visitors about Australian animals, with Amy
 Went to mini-golf for a friend’s birthday on the leap day. He technically celebrated his 6th birthday which was excellent
Saw Cody Ko and Noel Miller live with Bec and Katie
Finished working at the church office to make room for the potential job opportunity at KidsCo
March:
Ahhh March, you shitstorm of a month. This is where everything started going downhill.
The first thing of note that happened this month was me injuring my ankle at basketball, which had me out of action for a few weeks. It was especially bad because I was nearing the end of my internship and was hoping to do my best work so that I would be chosen to stay on as an employee, but had to take a week or so off to rest my ankle. My ankle would continue to be tender and sore for most of the rest of the year
Went away for the Labour Day long weekend with the family
Finished up my internship at KidsCo. Honestly was lead to believe that I would be staying on as an employee and felt sort of betrayed after all the work I did for them, but whatever
 Had a party at Bec’s house to listen to Triple J’s Hottest 100 of the Decade. One of my favourite songs was number 1 which was a pleasant surprise
Went down to the holiday house for a few days just to have so me time and sort myself out
Animal Crossing New Horizons came out haha. Honestly was one of the highlights of this year though. I stayed up until midnight so I could download it as soon as it was available because that’s the sort of person I am  
Mum’s birthday dinner with Dani, one of my best friends, and her girlfriend Amy
Went for a hike at Sugarloaf Reservoir with Josh and got spooked by a mob of kangaroos
April:
My mental health started really taking a downward spiral this month for multiple reasons which I won’t get into here, but this is more a note to my past self to say that it will all be ok I guess? Idk I just felt like this needed to be here
Did my ankle badly again on Good Friday
Watched the Overwatch League live with my friends and just memed in the livechat lmao
WARNING - this is a bit TMI but I am going to share anyway since it was a big part of this year, and if you are reading this you are either a stranger or a good friend so I really don’t care lmao: This month I also started to get bad pains in my uterus, like, not period pains but deep, stabbing pains. This continued on for the next few weeks without me doing anything about it, except for increasingly getting stressed about it, although I will talk a bit more about this later.
Josh and I celebrated our 6th year together which was ~wholesome~
Called my friend Ashley from the US and just caught up. It was nice to see her face again. She is a good egg. I haven’t talked to her since but I really hope she’s ok.
May:
Watched Star Wars with Josh and his family for “May the 4th”
Started a volunteer job at Kivuli, a non-for-prophet that is based in Kenya, and started helping out with their website and social media stuff
Zoom movie time with my friends, we watched How To Train Your Dragon I think? Athough everyone was talking over the movie so I didn’t really get anything out of it
Played Scattergories (one of my favourite games) with Bec and Jess on zoom and just wrote really stupid and funny answers and I remember this being just what I needed
Went for a long walk with mum and one of her friends and her daughter on a track we don’t usually go on, which was a nice change of scenery
Went down to the holiday house for the first time in forever since restrictions were eased, at least for a little while lol, with the fam
Went to Portsea for a walk along the beach with Bec and her husband Trevor
Did an online trivia night that night with a big bunch of friends
Had a doctor’s appointment to see what was goin’ on down there. Honestly freaked that it could be something REALLY bad. Got booked in to have an ultrasound the next week, so at least I’d be finding out what was wrong soon.
The day after I got my results was the 21st of May, the day my mum and I were meant to be flying out to the UK to see my sister and her boyfriend. It was already hard enough a month or so before when I had to cancel my flight, but this day was so SO difficult. I can’t remember the last time I cried so hard. I am so blessed to have a boyfriend like Josh though. He was by my side the whole day, and held me as I cried. Oh man I am crying as I write this now, it was such a hard time but I know I will see my sister again.
And then the day after THAT whole ordeal was my birthday, which was meant to be spent in London with Jess but it turned out to be the first birthday we’ve had apart. This day was also hard, but made better by being with loved ones and having dinner at my grandma and grandpa’s house. Grandma’s roast potatoes make everything better.
Went to Geelong to see the other side of my family, it was so good to see my nan again. I love her very much.
Went to the Briars with Bec and went on a lovely nature walk and saw a lot of little wallabies and even an emu
Had an ultrasound and my pain turned out to be a 10cm wide cyst!!! So fun!!!!! Thank the heavens it wasn’t a child. I was so relieved. It is still in my body so that’s cute tho.
June:
Applied for a bunch of jobs, and even got a few interviews! Still no job.
The absolute highlight of this month, and maybe even the whole year, was going away to Lake’s Entrance and Yarram with mum, dad and Josh. It was so good to go to the country, I love country towns so much and the wildlife and nature is so beautiful in the eastern part of Victoria. If you ever get the opportunity I recommend going there!
We ate so much nice food and just relaxed. It wasn’t a perfect replacement for not going to Europe, but it was something at least.
Did more work for Kivuli which kept me busy
Went to Bec’s house to bake a cake. She came out to me as bi this day too, and the cake was coloured like the bisexual flag!
Started a short course through the university I went to in Facebook for Business. It was a great way to build up my skills.
Played Animal Crossing with Dani’s little sister, Tami, a very wholesome time
Looked after Josh’s dog Jed while his family went away for the weekend (also went into the start of July) and was honestly the greatest time
July:
Halfway through the year. Thank fuck.
Had another job interview
Went on lots of walks
Was just generally cold
Did a lot of cleaning
Painted the downstairs rooms at church, which took a few days and a lot of back pain, but it’s cool to think that I was able to contribute my energy and time to something while I was not feeling good at all
The restrictions were tightened again, meaning that I couldn’t go further than 5kms away from my house, except to see Josh, so this was a really lonely time for me.
Really got into Masterchef with mum this season. They had all returning contestants from other seasons so that was really fun to watch.
Got and assembled a new couch upstairs that I can say I actually own myself. I absolutely love it.
More walks, despite the cold
This was a very uneventful month, but that’s ok!
August:
Had a call with the hospital I’ll be having my cyst surgery with. It was good to know that things would be started. I had to have a blood test and a second ultrasound then put on the waiting list for surgery. Still no sign on when that will be happening though 6 months later. Just so lucky to live in Australia where all of these appointments are free.
Went for a really nice long walk with Josh. Got shat on by a bird.
Did lots of stuff around the house, just tidying and watering the plants and sorting through my wardrobe to purge all the clothes I grew out of
Had an online Switch games night with some friends which was fun. We played Smash Bros. and Mario Kart and just had a great time!
Ok this sounds super lame but my favourite podcast, The Jenna & Julien Podcast, finished forever which came as a surprise and was just really sad. I really hope it comes back one day.
Did my tax return lmao
Baked rice puff/marshmallow bar things
Made an ASOS order to fill my happiness with material things. Did get some cute clothes and lingerie tho 😉
More games with Bec and Jess, we played Golf With Your Friends this time
Had a cocktail night with Josh, where we just made a bunch of fun cocktails and got drunk. I can’t wait to live with him so we can do this all the time.
Lots of Kivuli work, as we are planning for our 10th anniversary fundraising event
September:
Baked cookies, which was something I did a lot at the start of lockdown but sort of drifted away from. I absolutely love to bake.
Started working for Media-Wize, a small PR company that was started by someone I know at church.
Started playing Among Us at the start of the month
So many Among Us nights omg, just call me queen impostor please
Did my induction for Media-Wize
Got  n e r v o u s  because I kept getting things wrong in my new job. I always seem to fuck up the good things and opportunities that I get
Did a livestream reading of The Great Gatsby on my friend’s Twitch stream. It was really fun and something I had never done before. I voiced Tom Buchannan, which was interesting but cool to sort of get into the character. I hope to do something like this soon.
I burnt my hair while cooking dinner and had to give myself a haircut lmao. It was the first time since 2018 that I had cut it so it was a long time coming anyway.
So much Media-Wize work. It felt good to finally be getting paid to do a job
Got locked out of my bathroom so I had to climb up the laundry chute to unlock it from the inside, all because a fly outsmarted me (it’s a long story… and honestly best told by speaking it)
October:
Had the Kivuli 10th anniversary livestream. Lots of work went into it and it was so much fun! It’s incredible that a non-for-profit that has benefitted so many children and families is still going strong. Such a blessing to see.
Dad’s birthday, and we had a picnic with grandma and grandpa and saw them for the first time since lockdown was somewhat lifted
Walked to Beasley’s nursery with Josh and got a coffee. This was the first proper, not McCafe coffee I had had in months and it was SO good
Played Animal Crossing with Dani
More Among Us, a theme for the last few months of 2020
Watched the AFL Grand Final. Wasn’t super exciting this year tbh, especially since we couldn’t have a BBQ or party or anything, but hopefully next year will be different
Nearly moved out of home with a friend of a friend, but since I didn’t have a job, didn’t think it would be a wise decision. Would’ve been nice though
Did some more Media-Wize work. I haven’t been given anything to do since this time though, so I don’t know what’s going on with that? They really be ghosting me tho.
Applied for JobSeeker so I would at least be getting a little income
New Jackbox came out, and had a games night with The Boys playing all the new games
Voted in the local election
Went to Westerfold’s Park with Josh for a lovely long walk
Played lots of The Sims 4 (but tbh I have been doing this all year)
November:
This month things sort of started to turn around, as Covid wasn’t hitting my state hardly at all, so I was actually able to see family and friends again!
Went to my old primary school with Dani and played basketball and just shot around and talked. She also came over for dinner. It was so nice, and she is a true friend.
Had a picnic at the park at the top of the street with my dad’s side of the family, all together at last
Melbourne Cup Day, not that I really care but it’s nice to get a day off. Went on a day trip to the Dandenong mountain range. It was so, so nice and bought some lovely little things from local shops, went for a bushwalk and had a bakery lunch
Went to the park to throw the frisbee and kick the footy around with Josh and his friends, although they are my friends too tbh
Had a picnic with a group of friends that I hadn’t seen since January, so it was so, so good to catch up with them and have a delicious BBQ dinner
My favourite online comedy group, Aunty Donna’s Netflix series came out! Had a virtual watch party with a few friends and binge watched it all in one go
Had lunch with grandma. This used to be a weekly occurrence but for obvious reasons was put off for this year. I absolutely adore her and every lunch we spend together is so precious to me
Went to Kyneton with some of the family as another day trip
Christmas shopping time again. So weird to be at the shops and feel sort of normal? I went 4 different times in the span of a week and a half haha
Josh’s birthday! We went to this maze place with has a bunch of big mazes and other fun activities. It was such a perfect day. Then we had dinner with his family.
Got a letter from the IRS saying that I needed to provide them with proof of identity, so that was fun trying to sort that out. We love the outdated US tax system <3
Went to a bridal shower for my friend Katie
Went for another hike with Josh to the mountains
Drove down to Geelong for a friend’s wedding and stayed at my nan’s house
Had a pub dinner and Jackbox night while down in Geelong with The Boys
A good friend of mine was leaving to live in Japan for two years, so I went to her house one last time to say goodbye and chill in her pool and just hang out
God why is it so hard to get a job?
December:
Omg we have made it to December. It truly is a miracle with how this year went tbh. And if you have read this far, thank you but also, how little of a life do you have?
Went to my friend Katie’s wedding. Sort of surreal to go to a wedding during a pandemic but it was fun and I got to see a lot of friends I hadn’t seen in a while
Enjoyed the hot weather and went to the beach a number of times with a variety of friends
Went Christmas shopping, and just shopping in general since it was safe to and shops had finally opened again
Got a job at a talent agency where you get gigs as a paid extra in TV shows and movies, which was pretty cool! I even had a professional photoshoot to get headshots done, something that I had never done before. Glad that I could get some pictures to use on LinkedIn though haha. Still haven’t been cast in anything but here’s hoping.
Had dinner and drinks with Josh, Bec and Trev in the city for the first time since it reopened. God I love Melbourne so much. It is just so magical on balmy summer nights. This was such a special evening, and was so good just to be in the city again
Had a lovely day with Dani, starting with breakfast and then going on a hike before the weather got too hot. We went to Sherbrooke Forest, a place I hadn’t been before, and it was incredibly beautiful
Had a number of job interviews this month too, none of which got back to me which was annoying :/
Now it was heading into the time where every weekend is packed with Christmas do’s so I’ll just collate them in this point. Lots of drinks were consumed and many delicious roast dinners
Had our annual Christmas Carol’s service at church. It was a blessing to be back in the building for the first time since March, and to be able to do something I love (singing) with some of my best friends was the best
Christmas eve I went to my grandma and grandpa’s house (on dad’s side) to help them set up for Christmas lunch. Spending time together just the three of us is so special, and I am so glad I was able to come over and just chat and be in their loving presence. Then that night I went to our 11pm church service to bring in Christmas day. It was a great service and was great to see our kick-ass minister give a sermon face-to-face.
Ok here we go, Christmas was a doozy, let’s go. So Christmas lunch was, as I said, with my dad’s side of the family, which is always a great time. Cracking open crackers and fighting over who’ll get the bottle opener or nail clippers is always a highlight haha. But we had the fucking best roast potatoes I swear. I need to know what my grandma puts into them because I could genuinely eat 20 of them and still have space. Then the rest of the afternoon was spent in a food coma until I went to Josh’s house to spend dinner with his family. Another delicious meal and great banter was what I needed, although I can safely say that I put on at least 5 additional kilos after that day.
The next day the fam and I headed to Geelong to see my mum’s side of the family. Was a great drive down and I listened to all of The Avalanches new album which had just released. Easily the greatest album of the yeah hands-down. So we spent lunch there and absolutely stuffed ourselves with more food. Three Christmas meals really took a toll on me, but I am just blessed as it is to have a loving family and food on the table.
The next day dad, Josh and I headed to the beach to spend that weird time between Christmas and New Year’s. To get there we took the ferry that goes from Queenscliff to Portsea, which is always a fun time, since we don’t often go from one side of the bay to the other (if you don’t know the geography of Victoria I apologise lmao). Mum didn’t come with us as she had some symptoms of Covid, so went home to isolate and get tested. Thankfully she tested negative and she joined us the next day.
Once I got back home I had to prepare the house for my friend Jono who was visiting for new years from SA. Many last-minute chores and cleaning was done haha.
New Years Eve! Went to pick up Jono and my other friend Sarah from the airport and dropped Sarah off at her accommodation and ended up staying there with Jono for a while as this was where the New Year’s party was going to be. Although, in true Victorian fashion, our premier announced that there was going to be a limit of 15 visitors at any house from 5pm that night. Excellent. We love a last-minute change of plans. So we had lunch and spent the afternoon at my friend’s house before heading to a local park to chuck the frisbee and kick the footy around. We also had our second annual NYE trivia competition, which my team lost by 1 point!! Dang I get so competitive, but we will win next year, I can feel it. The new year came through uneventfully, we were in the middle of a game of Scattergories or something like that when someone changed the channel on the TV to see the Sydney fireworks across the screen and like, 4 second left of the countdown. I gave Josh a bog ol’ smooch and gave my friends a big hug. We had done it. 2020 was defeated.
Conclusion (damn this really be an essay tho)
This year was undeniably the hardest year I had ever been through. Going through unemployment for the majority of the year and having no sense of purpose hit me hard but I am entering 2021 with the hope and willingness to get on track with my career. And I think I will be successful. A lot of truly awful things happened around the world this year as well, with the devastating bushfires at the start of the year, the powerful BLM protests, Coronavirus absolutely destroying lives and many, many other global events but through it all, here we are. I hope you all keep well this year and that your 2021 is infinitely better than your 2020.
Song of the Year: Tangerine – Glass Animals
Album of the Year: We Will Always Love You – The Avalanches (I CANNOT stress this enough, but you absolutely must listen to this album!)
TV Show of the Year: The Mandalorian - Season 2
Movie of the Year: Bombshell (the only movie I saw at the cinemas so didn’t have much to go with)
Memory of the Year: Going away with my family and just enjoying time away with each other
Thank you for reading this, if you’ve made it this far, you’re a real one <3
5 notes · View notes
justlightlysedated · 4 years ago
Text
part two of that fic where alex and michael are stuck in michael’s dream world where they are happy and all loved up and have like, five kids:
“Are you sure about this?”
“Of course I’m not, but what other choice do we have? It’s been six months, and Alex is showing no signs of response, and if we didn’t have the pods, Michael would be dead by now.”
“I don’t like it.”
“And you think that I do? But we’re running out of options, and this might actually work.”
“We could end up actually killing him or worse.”
“I have faith in your ability to bring him back, and if something does go irreversibly wrong, Max is going to be here.”
“What about Guerin? Is someone going to be in the cave just in case they both come out of it at the same time?”
“Isobel and Maria are on their way over there.”
“I see you’ve thought of everything.”
“Not everything, there is the very real chance that he may wake up thinking that their dream lives are real to the point that he’s not the same person he was when he went in. But that’s something we’ll have to deal with once we get him back.”
“One problem at a time. Okay, let’s do this.”
“By the time night falls, we’ll have Alex back, and hopefully that will wake Michael up too.”
-
Alex inhales sharply as he wakes up, voices filling up his head and overlapping until he can’t make out the words clearly. 
He dreamt that there were two people talking, voices familiar and not at the same time, talking about him, and about Michael, but the more he thought about it, the less clear their voices were until he couldn't remember the exact words, but the feeling of both hope and dread.
He stretches in bed, rubbing a hand across his face and hears the door closing with a low click.
Alex stays in bed, but leans up on his elbows, looking at Michael who sets a tray with two steaming mugs and what looks like a stack of fresh homemade waffles.
He grins, wide and bright and so happy, when he sees that Alex is awake.
"Good morning sleepy head, or I should say, good afternoon, since it's almost noon," he says as he balances the tray on the edge of the dresser before he moves to climb back on the bed.
Alex lets himself fall back on the bed, looking at the time to see that he really did sleep until almost noon. 
"Why didn't you wake me up?" He asks as Michael lies down beside him and then reaches over and tugs on Alex's shoulder until he's lying on his side, facing Michael.
"It's the weekend, and besides, it's almost Christmas, and you could use the rest," he says as he moves in close until their noses are brushing, settling his hands low on Alex's hips.
Alex feels the touch sink through him like a warm and fizzy bath, "And where is everyone?"
"MJ took the twins to the park and both Lexi and Maxine are keeping an eye on Mara, so that means that we're basically all alone right now," Michael breathes against his mouth, fingers warm and teasing beneath the hem of Alex's t-shirt.
Alex gives him a fond look, and shakes his head.
"Angela got home for the holidays two days ago," Alex reminds him, and Michael makes a low disgruntled sound.
Alex just reaches up and pats his arm gently.
"Five," he starts and Michael sighs, dropping his forehead to Alex's.
"Four," he continues when Alex doesn't.
"Three," Alex.
"Two," Michael.
"One," both.
The door opens with a loud thud, and Beth and Bell run into the room both talking at the same time.
"Daddy! MJ ditched us to go make out with Angie!" Bell says, sounding thoroughly distraught and disgusted.
"Papa! I wanted to go to the park and dig out some earthworms to put in the garden before the birds got them all," Beth says, sounding exactly like she'd been thwarted in the middle of an important experiment.
"And he didn't even try to act like that wasn't what he was doing. I am only ten years old. What kind of message is that sending to me?" Bell continues, sounding now like she's disappointed in all of them.
"And now I'm going to have to wait until it rains again," Beth continues, sounding disgruntled.
Alex throws himself back on the bed while Michael sits up, making to slide off, before Lexi appears at the door. 
“Come on girls,” she says walking inside and grabbing them both by the arm. “I bought a lemon tree to plant in the backyard.”
The twins cheer sounding overjoyed and then run out of the room without looking back. Lexi just closes the door behind them, and Michael lies back down on the bed. “You forgot to take Lexi into account.”
Alex rolls his eyes, “No I didn’t. You heard Bell. She’s only ten. What kind of message is it sending if she walked in here-”
Michael rolls over on top of Alex and kisses him silent, and Alex smiles, wrapping his arms around Michael’s shoulders and kissing him back.
-
They manage to steal fifteen minutes of making out and heavy petting, before Maxine bursts into the room with a crying Mara.
“I think her diaper needs to be changed,” she says, dropping her down beside them on the bed before she leaves again.
Michael just laughs rolling away from Alex and moving to pick up Mara to carry her to the changing table.
Alex moves to the edge of the bed, swinging his legs down to the floor and stares at Michael as he pokes Mara in the tummy until she giggles and then starts to change her, catching her feet as she starts to kick out.
Alex can’t help the smile that crosses his face as he stares at them.
Mara may not actually be their biological daughter, unlike the twins and Maxine, but out of all of their children she's the one who looks the most like Michael, with curly blonde hair and big hazel eyes.
And like Michael, she's the one most obsessed with Alex.
Once Michael changes her, and picks her back up, asking her if she's feeling all better now that her diaper is changed while he settles her against his chest, she spots Alex sitting down, and immediately reaches for him, trying to wriggle out of Michael's hold.
"Oh, I see how it is," Michael says as he turns around and walks back over to the bed. "He takes a few weeks off work and suddenly I'm being replaced as the favorite."
Alex snorts as he gets to his feet and reaches for Mara, who practically leaps out of Michael's hold. 
"Sorry to disappoint you, Guerin, but you were never the favorite," Alex says as Mara wraps tiny hands in his hair and tugs him close to her face so she can slobber kisses on his cheek.
Michael makes grumbling acquiesced noises, and Alex just smiles as he sees the pout on his face.
"You're my favorite, if that helps," Alex says and leans forward to press a kiss against Michael’s cheek.
Michael grins happily and then wraps his arms around them both and dances them around the room in a few quick circles before he presses another kiss to Alex's cheek, and then one to the top of Mara's head, who is giggling madly, making Alex feel warm and so happy.
Michael lets them go and then walks backwards a few steps, waving Alex back towards the bed, “Looks like we’re gonna have one extra joining us for breakfast.”
Alex opens his mouth to tell Michael that they can just go sit in the dining room, when Michael turns and knocks his elbow into the tray on the dresser.
It goes clattering to the floor, spilling coffee and powdered sugar all over the floor.
Alex stares at the tray on the floor, while Michael stands with his hands outstretched, and Alex wonders why he’d thought that Michael was going to catch the tray before it actually hit the floor without actually using his hands.
He just shakes his head, as Michael sighs, and turns back to face him giving him a sheepish smile. 
“I’ll clean this up. You-” he starts, and Alex cuts him off.
“I’ll go make us some more coffee, and see if this little lady wants anything to eat,” he tickles Mara’s tummy, and she giggles some more, and when he looks up to Michael, mouth open to ask him if there was any waffle batter left over to see him staring at Alex with wide wet eyes, almost like he’s about to cry.
But the look is gone before Alex can ask anything.
“I like your coffee better anyway,” Michael says, sending him a crooked smile before he turns back to pick up the fallen tray.
Alex bounces Mara on his hip, frowning, but then he shakes his head and walks towards the door. 
Maybe it was just his imagination.
-
The rest of the day seems to blur together after that. It passes just like any other day passes when they both have the day off.
With them trying to steal moments to kiss and one of the kids interrupting them before they can get too far.
MJ comes back just when dinner is ready to be served, burgers and chicken that Michael laid out on the grill.
The smell of barbeque fills the air as Alex sits back beneath the shade of one of the umbrellas, sunglasses over his face, Bell sitting down right by his leg, leaning her head against his knee, tired of chasing her twin around the backyard, soft wisps of black hair, falling out of the french braid that Lexi had made for her in the morning, ticking him slightly.
He watches his family. Michael stands by the grill, waving the spatula around as he tells Angie and MJ about one of his experiments. MJ leans back against the wall, dark brown eyes trained on Angie, in a way that reminds Alex so much of how Michael used to stare at him, how Michael still stares at him, completely and utterly bessoted.
Maxine is sitting down at the back door, leaning back against the door jamb, one leg bent at the knee, propping her book up as she reads, enjoying the cool of the air conditioned inside without being left out of family time.
Lexi is sitting on top of a picnic blanket, making flower crowns for everyone with Beth, and keeping an eye on Mara who is inside of a bassinet leaning out of one side trying to grab one of her toys that fell out.
The air is getting cooler, but Alex isn’t too worried about it since the sun hasn’t set yet.
His gaze sweeps over everyone again, and then he looks back to Michael, who is looking back at him, and smiles brightly when he sees Alex looking back.
He says something to MJ, who pushes away from the wall to stand in front of the grill, while Michael moves, making a beeline towards Alex.
Beth stands and runs, bumping into Michael, who stops and gives her his undivided attention.
She holds out one of the flower crowns in her hands and Michael kneels down on one leg, and bends his head forward, and Beth places the crown on top of his head, before she gives him the second one and points to Alex, and Michael smirks, throwing Alex a wink, before he gets back to his feet.
Alex stares as he moves closer, and Bell makes a low sound, like she can't believe that they're doing this in front of her, before she moves, standing up, and running to Beth and Lexi.
Michael drops down on his lap, sideways, legs hanging over one of the arms of the chair. Alex sets his hands on Michael's waist as Michael settles the flower crown on top of his head.
"Suits you," Michael says, sliding his hands down to the back of Alex's neck. "Especially with the sunglasses and the floppy hair and my cardigan."
Alex rolls his eyes and moves to push Michael off his lap, but Michael just digs his fingers into the back of his neck, and leans down to kiss him, a sweet chaste kiss that makes Alex feel warm from the inside out.
Alex enjoys the kiss for one second, before the kids start yelling.
MJ wolf whistles. Lexi makes fake gagging noises that both Beth and Bell copy, while Bell says, "Ew. Gross. Papa is giving Daddy cooties!"
Which is something that she's said at least six times in the last two hours alone.
Maxine can be heard underneath the din speaking about how many germs are in your mouth at any given point, while Mara giggles and makes happy baby noises.
Michael pulls away, and shakes his head, "Whose idea was it to have this many kids?"
"Yours," Alex says promptly.
Michael glares at him a little, "I seem to recall someone begging me for a baby two weeks after we adopted Lexi."
"And who decided that Maxine wasn't enough and decided to go for another one and ended up with two more?"
"And who decided to adopt Mara not even two hours after she was put up for adoption?"
"Yeah, because you weren't just about to suggest it-"
"The point is that they're all here now, interrupting our kissing time," Michael says interrupting Alex.
"We can always just put them all back up for adoption," Alex starts just to hear the kids start to protest loudly.
MJ, "You can't give me back anymore. I'm way past the return date."
Lexi, "You're stuck with me for the rest of your life, but I can always go back to my dorm."
Maxine, "I'll just go camp out in Aunt Liz's lab! She'll kick your butt!"
Bell, "You can't give me back! I'm gonna tell Aunty Iz!"
Beth, "Daddy! No!"
Mara just mimics what everyone else is saying while Angie can be heard laughing in the background.
"Well, you heard the verdict," Michael says, sighing. "It's too late, and if we try there will be butt kicking involved, and you know how much I love your butt."
More sounds of disgust from all of the kids.
Michael just leers at Alex until Alex pushes him off his lap and gets up to his feet.
He feels his right knee buckle a bit, but he catches himself quickly, stepping over Michael and heading inside.
Maxine drops her book right at the entrance and gets to her feet, running and then dropping on top of Michael.
"Dog pile!" MJ yells and then all of the kids are running to join them on the floor.
Alex turns and watches as Bell and Beth and Lexi, holding on to Mara, drop on top of Michael and MJ, including Angie, who takes Mara away from Lexi so that she can properly lie down in the pile.
Alex stares at them for a moment, feeling that warm and happy feeling in his chest, and then he turns back inside of the house, and stumbles when he steps down with his right foot, feeling almost like his leg is going numb.
He catches himself against the side of the door, and shakes his head before he heads to the kitchen.
8 notes · View notes
xmxisxforxmaybe · 5 years ago
Text
Decryption_Error: “Fourth of July, Part II”
Summary: Despite Elliot’s reservations about meeting Y/N’s family, the long weekend goes well . . . except for an incident that causes Y/N to unknowingly meet Mr. Robot for the first time.
Story Summary,  “The Server Room, Part I”,  “The Server Room, Part II”  “The Long Weekend, Part I”,  “The Long Weekend, Part II”,  “The Aftermath”,  “Undecided”,  **“Decided”,  “Spooked”,  **“Fourth of July, Part I”
Word Count: 9800
Tags: @sherlollydramoine @rami-malek-trash @teamwolf2411 @limabein @txmel @alottanothing @ouatlovr @backoftheroomandnotbelonging @moon-stars-soul @free-rami @ramimedley
If you want added or I’ve missed your request, let me know : )
A/N: I am actively pretending the Elliot of MR Season 4 is an illusion : ) Let me live in my fantasy of soft Elliot, thanks! 
Warning: Sexual content, non-descriptive mentions of blood, somewhat descriptive scene of an anxiety/panic attack
Tumblr media
* Wednesday Evening *
“Open the bag behind my seat.”
Elliot shifted in his seat and reached into the back. He pulled the black shopping bag up to his lap and rustled around.
I glanced over at him, smirking.
“How do you like them?”
Elliot sighed, and despite his anxiousness about meeting my family, I knew he was happy—and happy was something that was starting to look damn good on him.
Elliot put his new swim trunks back in the bag and returned it to its spot behind my seat. He reached over and gave my thigh a quick squeeze before he leaned back, resting his head against his seat.
I had never imagined that such a simple gesture of affection could set my heart racing, but that was how it went with Elliot. There were never going to be any grandiose displays of romance; with him, it would always be about the little things—remembering my favorite food or movie, knowing how I took my tea in the morning, going on a holiday despite a sometimes crippling social anxiety.
And as if on cue, Elliot’s voice sounded, just a hair louder than the radio.
“Can you tell me what to expect again?”
Even though this was the third time I was about to explain what to expect, I still smiled. I knew this was an important part of Elliot’s attempt to alleviate his apprehension.
“ETA is currently clocked at 7:28 pm. Kathleen and Josh, my oldest sister and her husband, along with their three children—do you want their names again?”
“Jack, Jared, and Molly—10, 8, and 3.”
“I’m pretty sure those are the right ages. I told you—I’m a shit aunt,” I said through a laugh.
“Erin and Ryan will get there last.”
“Yes. Erin’s going to be late for her own wedding—mark my words. I wish my parents would worry about her more than me.”
“But they don’t worry because she’s a lawyer which is a job they understand. Unlike tech,” Elliot finished.
“See? You’ve got it all figured out. Just remember not to say any of those insights of yours out loud.”
“I’ll try.”
“And Charlie—Char’s coming tomorrow. He’s the owner of the sweatpants I put you in over Memorial Day.”
“He’s your favorite.”
I glanced at Elliot, my face twisted into an expression of surprised amusement.
“I never said that.”
“You don’t have to. It’s in the way you talk about him—how protective you are. I feel that way about Darlene.”
“But she’s your only sibling, right?”
“Yes.”
“So it’s totally okay that she’s your favorite,” I said with a slight chuckle. “Anyway, Charlie and I are closer in age, so that’s one reason why I think we’ve always gotten along the best. The other is that Erin and Kathleen are a lot like my mom. My brother and I are much more like my dad.”
“Mom. Valerie, goes by Val, but I’ll stick to calling her Mrs. Y/L/N.”
“And Dad?”
“Charles Y/L/N. Owner of CNC Precision Machining, host company of the company I work for, and ranked number 348 on the Forbes 400 list.”
“Please don’t open with that,” I said, cringing. “I guarantee he doesn’t even know he’s on that damn list.”
“How can he not?”
“He’s got people to worry about and organize those things, not to mention he plans to dump half of what the company made this year into three new factories right here in the US, so that will cut his personal ‘net worth’ almost in half. My father has never forgotten that Grand-daddy could barely afford to feed his own family. His priority is and always will be job creation. I promise you, Elliot. He’s a good person.”
“I don’t know how you can be so flippant about the fact that you really don’t ever need to work. You could do anything you wanted with your life—anything.”
“Colin? Is that you? Did you takeover Elliot’s body?”
I could feel Elliot roll his eyes, and I smirked.
“It’s—”
“It’s my father’s money. Sure, I could live off of our family’s wealth, but then what would my purpose be? How could I ever, ever hope to keep all these guys quiet in here?” I asked, tapping the side of my head. You, of all people, should understand that.”
“I do. And don’t think I’ve forgotten we’ve talked about this before,” Elliot said as his way of apologizing. “I’m just nervous.”
“When are you not nervous?”
“An excellent question for which there is no answer,” Elliot said, and I could hear the smile as he formed his words.
We pulled into the drive of my parents’ waterfront house, and I snuck a glance at Elliot. He was looking out the window, craning to take in the property. I loved this house and always felt at peace along the bay. It was disappointing I hadn’t been out here, really out here, for such a long time.
I pulled in slightly behind my sister’s vehicle onto the cobblestoned driveway in the back of the house that made a loop, and when I shut the car off, I lamely said, “Well, we’re here!”
Elliot whipped his head over, almost as if he’d forgotten I was in the car. He looked pale, and his eyes were wide and skittish. He swallowed twice, and I watched his Adam’s apple bob.
“Should I have dressed up?” Elliot said, his voice fading in and out.
I laughed softly.
“Did I dress up?”
“You always look good. Nice,” Elliot mumbled as he glanced at the house again.
“Especially when I’m naked. In bed. With you,” I said with a teasing grin.
“Fuck, Y/N!” Elliot shot out. “You can’t talk like that here.”
He gestured so vigorously toward the house that his hand smacked off the window, causing me to giggle.
“I’m just trying to get you to relax.”
“Thinking about us, about you, like that is not fucking helping.”
“Sorry. It’s getting hot in here without the air conditioning, though. Are you ready?”
Elliot just looked at me.
“You are ready. Remember, they wanted to meet you. I’m not springing some strange hobo I picked up off the side of the road on them.”
“Fuck. Yeah. Okay. Let’s go,” Elliot said opening the car door.
I smiled at his resolve, but my grin fell as my nephews came barreling around the wrap-around porch to see whether it was me or Erin who had arrived.
“Aunt Y/N!” Jared yelled as he hit his older brother, Jack, with the pool noodle he was swinging. “Will you swim with us? Please!”
“Am I going to get hit with that noodle?”
“Probably not,” Jared said, a grin plastered over his face, water droplets from his sopping hair still trailing down his tanned face.
“Hello,” Jack said, turning to look at Elliot, straightening up to his fullest height and extending his hand.
Elliot looked at him for a moment before he reached out and shook Jack’s extended, damp hand.
“Hello.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Jack finished before turning to me. “Can I help you take anything into the house?”
I smiled. Jack was every bit his mother’s son: well-mannered, mature, and wise beyond his years, but his eyes still held a child’s innocence, and I couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt for not spending more time with him and his siblings.
“What a kind gesture, Jack, but do you really want to watch Mimi go apoplectic on the first day of the holiday when you go trampling, soaking wet through the front door?”
“What’s apopple-tic?” Jared asked, wrapping his pool noodle around his waist and swinging side to side.
I looked at Jack and raised my eyebrow.
“Crazy mad,” he said in answer to his brother. “Like how mom got when you put her iPad in the dishwasher.”
Jared shot his brother a murderous look and pulled back to hit him with the noodle.
“Go swim, boys. I promise we’ll come out as soon we’re settled.”
“Dad said we could play with our fireworks tonight!” Jared said before he turned and ran back up the porch stairs and around to the pool.
Jack grinned, shrugged his shoulders, and took off after his brother.
“Two down,” I said as I pulled my bag out of the car.
“They’re kids. Do they even count?”
“I think they do,” I said with a slight shrug of my shoulders.
Elliot gave me one of those half-smiles as he lifted my bag out of my hand and reached for his. I let him carry our bags, and I walked back around to the back seat to grab my purse, my work tote, and the shopping bag that contained Elliot’s swim trunks. I didn’t want to do any work over the weekend, but if there was an emergency, hopefully this time it could be solved remotely. Elliot had also brought his backpack, which made me feel a little better.
Elliot followed me up the porch stairs and through the front door. I led him up the center staircase and to the left, all the way to the end of the hall. I opened up the door to my room and set my work bag and shopping bag on one of the striped chairs near the wall. I tossed my purse onto the bed and directed Elliot to set our big bags in the walk-in closet.
When Elliot emerged, he looked around the room and walked over to the French doors that led out onto a small balcony that overlooked the bay. It looked like he was on a military mission to memorize his surroundings in the event of an emergency, so I left him alone as he acclimated.
My room was light and breezy, done in hues of blues with accents of white and coral. Elliot looked comically out of place, clad head to toe in black, standing between the sheer white and blue curtains.
“It’s pretty, isn’t it?” I finally said when Elliot sought out my eyes, his looking a startlingly, lovely shade of blue in the light of my room.
I couldn’t tell what was going through his mind, his face expressionless as he looked at me. I moved forward, waiting to see if he’d turn into my body or step away.
He stood still for a moment, before he turned to me, tentatively wrapping his arms around my shoulders. I sank into him, breathing him in.
“Thank you for doing this,” I whispered against his neck.
“Don’t thank me yet. I still have a few days to make you regret bringing me.”
“Stop,” I said pulling back to look at him. “Nothing is going to make me regret bringing you here.”
“Why do you have so much faith in me?”
Because I’m in love with you, I thought without hesitation, which was followed by a sheer bolt of panic that I immediately swallowed down.
Fuck.
“I just do,” I said, smiling and angling my face up for a kiss.
Elliot bent his head, kissing me sweetly in the still-bright light of the fading day, and I felt yet another jolt of shock at how incredibly right this felt, how easy.
After unpacking a few things and plugging my phone in to charge, we went downstairs and headed out to the pool. I took Elliot’s hand in mine as we walked across the porch and down the sidewalk and stairs to the stone encased pool that was being energetically occupied by my nephews, my niece, my dad, and my sister.
Elliot tightened his grip, and I gave him a reassuring squeeze back.
“Kathleen! Your sister’s here!” my mom yelled, waving at me and then at the pool.
“Hi, mom,” I said, releasing Elliot’s hand so I could give her a hug.
“This is Elliot,” I said as soon as I let go.
“Elliot,” my mom said, extending her hand. “Such a pleasure to finally meet you.”
“Don’t be dramatic, mom.”
“Nonsense. We’ve heard so much about you. It’s nice to put such a handsome face to Y/N’s words.”
“Uh, it’s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Y/L/N.”
“Oh, please. Call me Val.”
Elliot gave her a sheepish smile and ran his hand through his hair, his eyes taking in the swimming pool, the bar, and the pool house.
“Hey! You said you’d swim with us!” Jared shouted as he leapt up from the water and ran over to me.
“I said no such thing because you did not promise I wouldn’t get hit with a pool noodle.”
Jared scowled a bit at me, and I grabbed him up, bridal style and tossed him back in the pool. He came up grinning, and I had to jump back as he aimed a splash at me.
“You asked for it,” my sister said as she swam to the edge, gracefully pulling herself up to sit. “Toss me my towel.”
I rolled my eyes and retrieved the towel she had pointed at. Kathleen, the prettiest and the bossiest.
“Hey, Y/N—how was the drive in?” came the pleasant voice of my brother-in-law, Josh.
“Not bad. Sat in the tunnel forever, but no surprise there,” I said, returning to Elliot who was standing with his hands in his pockets, looking like he had hoped everyone had forgotten he existed.
“Josh this is Elliot. Elliot, Josh, Kathleen’s husband.”
They shook hands, and I watched Elliot carefully, unsure if he was sort of comfortable with all the handshaking or if he was just internalizing the discomfort really well. I figured it was probably the latter.
Josh asked Elliot a few questions, and Elliot gave very direct answers.
“Save some of the interrogation for after dinner,” I said, returning to Elliot’s side.
“Small talk is—”
“Horrific and you know that,” I cut Josh off with an eyeroll. “You remember what it was like coming here for the first time to meet everyone.”
Josh tilted his head back and sighed, his eyes reflecting the light of the sun as it had begun lowering over the bay.
“The first time I met the family was at Christmas. It was a house full of, shit, 50 relatives? 60? I seriously considered just leaving and never coming back.”
“Leave me? Unlikely?” Kath said as she hugged Josh from behind, soaking his polo shirt as he reached up to grasp her hand and grin.
“The boss would never have allowed you to get away,” I said, rolling my eyes and smiling.
“Do you hear the way she talks to me, Elliot? It’s not too late for you to escape.”
I rolled my eyes again, only to be scolded by my mother.
“Honestly, Y/N. If I counted the number of times you rolled your eyes—”
“Come on,” I said, taking Elliot’s hand in mine and leading him toward the bar. “Let’s go play Cocktail a la Tom Cruise.”
Josh followed and Kathleen sat down to talk to our mom and to watch the kids in the pool. Elliot listened to Josh and I chat as I mixed up a few drinks and had the boys try them before settling on making a pitcher of something that tasted mostly like a Mai Tai.
By the time my pitcher of drinks was made, Dad had gotten out of the pool and toweled off before walking over to us. He introduced himself to Elliot and welcomed him to our home.
“We’re happy to meet you, Elliot.”
“Thank you, sir,” Elliot said, his eyes flicking to mine before returning to the ground in front of my dad.
Dad glanced at me and gave me a small smile. I told him how hard this was going to be for Elliot because he struggled with meeting people and with getting to know people in general—I explained that he was sort of the stereotype of the introverted tech guy. Not to mention, Dad knew all about the incident in the server room.
Josh picked up the pitcher and walked back to Kathleen and Mom, leaving my dad and I alone with Elliot. Dad sat down on the stool next to Elliot as I wiped my hands on a towel. I grabbed a beer from the fridge before I came out from behind the bar to give Dad a big hug.
“If you can keep her from working too much, Elliot, I’d greatly appreciate that,” Dad said, smiling at me and reaching for his beer.
Elliot looked up and glanced between the two of us, something about our interaction relaxing him. It wasn’t like with Kathleen or even with my mom—I loved my family, and they loved me, but there was something special about the way my dad and I understood each other.
“I’ll try after she settles into her new job. I don’t think even the threat of a nuclear holocaust could stop her until she feels like she owns that position.”
Dad laughed, and I looked at Elliot, my face twisted into a shocked smile.
“Hey now—I would stop if I knew the world was ending!”
“Would you, though, sweetheart?”
I narrowed my eyes at my dad, and he squished me to his side.
“You understand her,” Dad said to Elliot. “That’s the second of the many hurdles you have to jump before she’ll let you care about her.”
“Da-ad!”
“I’m not telling him anything he doesn’t already now,” Dad said as he took a long swig of his beer, eyeing Elliot to confirm what he already knew.
“What’s the first hurdle?” Elliot asked.
“You have to be interesting enough to catch her attention.”
“Oh my god, Dad,” I said as I returned to fetch my drink from behind the bar. “Can we not dive right into the depths of my psyche?”
“It’s better than small talk,” Dad retorted as Elliot gave a surprised laugh.
Dad smiled at Elliot and angled his beer toward him.
“To the death of small talk,” Dad said, and Elliot smiled as he clinked his glass with Dad’s bottle of beer.
Despite the fact that I was slightly embarrassed, I couldn’t stop the spread of my satisfied grin. That was what my dad did—he made people comfortable, even people like Elliot who couldn’t or wouldn’t show their true selves to a stranger.
“Charles, kids! Dinner’s ready,” Mom yelled as she motioned to the caterers who were setting up the picnic tables on the front lawn.
The three of us made our way to the front lawn, Elliot’s hand finding mine as soon as I was close to him.
Dinner was quite lovely despite the July heat, my mom having had a breezy tent set up around the picnic tables and tiki torches spread out to provide the double benefit of soft light and warding off insects.
The focus was mostly off of Elliot as we all chatted, catching up and quickly falling into easy conversation about family members, neighbors, and career events, including my promotion.
Erin and Ryan arrived just as the caterers cleared away the plates, Erin grabbing at some of the leftovers and giggling her way across the lawn.
All attention was diverted to her; she was one of those people that the eye and the ear were drawn to—charismatic and full of energy.
After meeting Elliot, Erin sat down next to me and leaned in to whisper, “As soon as the olds go to bed, we’re going starry swimming—will your cutie be interested?”
Starry swimming was code for getting high in the pool.
“Yes—he’ll be quite interested.”
Erin gave me a grin and shot a wink at Elliot, who raised his eyebrows in concern.
Leaning in close to his ear, I quietly said, “I’ll explain later.”
It was after midnight by the time I rummaged through my wardrobe, wondering which bikini might interest Elliot the most. I settled on a little yellow one that was fringed with ruffles, slipping on a pair of matching flipflops before walking out of the closet.  
Elliot’s eyes were lit up by the screen of his phone until they flicked to me, then settled on me as his mouth dropped open a bit.
“Good choice?”
“Yeah,” he said softly.
“Who’s texting you?”
“Angela. She wanted me to go see her dad with her for the holiday. She thinks I’m lying.”
“Let’s send her a pic,” I said, grinning and plopping down next to Elliot.
“Uhhh—”
“She doesn’t know about me?”
“Not exactly.”
I looked at Elliot and shrugged my shoulders.
“It doesn’t matter.”
“I just haven’t really had the chance to tell anyone—”
“In case we break up?”
Elliot frowned and looked away, his hands coming to rest on top of his head after he tossed his phone on the bed.
He sighed, “Are you mad I’m still waiting for the hammer to fall?”
“No—I’m mad because you haven’t put your swim trunks on yet,” I said as I poked the end of his nose. “Get changed.”
Elliot groaned and reluctantly slid out of bed, heading into the closet to change. When he emerged, he was in a black t-shirt and his new swim trunks, black, but dotted with white stars. His skinny legs looked comical and even paler than his arms and face.
“We need to get you some sun, hackerman.”
Elliot rolled his eyes, and I warned him that my mother had a sixth sense for eye-rolling—she was probably getting out of bed right at that moment to come and yell at him.
Elliot looked genuinely alarmed for a moment before he narrowed his eyes and told me to shut up.
I giggled and he huffed in an attempt to disguise his own, inadvertent laugh.
Erin and Ryan were already floating around in the pool by the time we got outside.
Despite their closeness, Erin was every bit Kathleen’s opposite. The starkest contrast was Erin’s inclination to disregard rules, even though she was a lawyer. My dad always said that was what actually made her so damn good at her job.
“Heeeey!” Erin yelled, swimming to the edge of the pool and hoisting herself out. “Come on, Ry—I’m ready to really start this party.”
Ryan chose to use the stairs at the shallow end of the pool, and he walked over to us as Erin tossed him a towel. Ryan wrapped the towel around his waist and headed to the bar.
“Let’s see the goods, Elliot. Strip!”
“Please ignore her,” I said, kicking at Erin. “She’s a complete slut.”
Erin corrected me as she wiggled her engagement ring in my direction.
“Excuse me. A former slut.”
I laughed and extended my hands to help pull her up. She pressed her wet body into mine before giggling and running over to the bar.
“The answer is yes—she’s the energetic one.”
Elliot just looked at me, then to Erin and Ryan.
As he followed me to the bar, Elliot quietly said, “You’re all so . . . affectionate.”
I stopped and turned around, looking at Elliot’s face.
“Well, Charlie’s not. He’s more reserved, kinda like you.”
“I didn’t mean it in a bad way. You like each other.”
“Generally,” I said chuckling.
“Hey, Erin,” I called. “Remember that time we got in a fight over the last bag of chips?”
“Yeah—you sat on them and the bag exploded. Then you made ME clean it up!”
Erin and I laughed as Ryan and Elliot smiled, listening to us tease each other.
“You smoke?” Ryan asked Elliot as he finished rolling the joint.
“On occasion,” Elliot said, causing me to laugh again.
“My man,” Ryan said as he lit the join and offered it to Elliot first.
Erin, not be outdone, reached into the pouch on the bar and pulled out another joint, lighting it and taking a long drag before passing it to me.
“Selfish asshole,” I said as I exhaled in her face.
“Love you, sis!”
The haze of a high settled over us like the haze of the July night. Soon, we found ourselves in the pool, splashing and giggling and swimming and talking, Elliot’s lips loosened far more than usual.
Erin flirted with him unmercifully, as was her custom, and Elliot looked terrified at first, his eyes darting to me as he struggled to put distance between himself and her.
Ryan and I were both sitting in the shallow end, grinning in amusement, knowing she was only having fun. Erin would flirt with a tomato if she thought it might flirt back.  
Once Elliot realized it was all in fun, Erin even managed to make him laugh out loud with one of the loudest sounds I had ever heard Elliot make. His laugh was carefree, and it melted my heart, drawing me to him like a siren’s song.
Erin splashed me in the face before she swam away.
“Having fun?” I said, grinning, my words feeling heavy and slow.
Elliot grew quiet and I could see his eyes burning to let his voice say yes.
“You don’t have to say it out loud,” I said smiling and sliding my hands to his hips, floating closer to him.
Elliot didn’t say that he was happy, but he reached out for my legs and wrapped them around his waist before leaning in to kiss me.
Our kiss was slow, steady, and deep, and it could’ve been the high, but I felt like the entire world melted away when Elliot’s mouth was on mine.
And before I knew it, we really were all alone in the pool. So, I returned to Elliot’s lips, kissing him and grinding against him under the stars, so high and so content.
* Thursday * 
Elliot awoke with a jolt due to me staring intently at him, a grin plastered across my face. I was already dressed in a dark blue swimsuit underneath my white shorts and white lightweight, long-sleeve top.
“Do you get seasick?” I asked while dangling a bottle of water in front of his face.
Elliot blinked away the sleep as his mind struggled to figure out what I was talking about, and as his dry mouth from all the weed we smoked last night struggled to speak.
He took the bottle of water, took a long drink, and said, “I—I don’t think so?”
“Great! We’re going sailing with Charlie. I’ve already laid out an outfit,” I said gesturing to a pile of clothes that were laying across the bench at the foot of the bed.
Elliot lifted his head to look at the clothes, then sank back onto the bed.
“What else did you buy me?”
“Just a couple of non-black shirts so you don’t get heatstroke.”
“Stop buying me stuff.”
“You don’t really mind,” I said planting loud kisses across his jaw until he laughed and pushed me away.
“This weekend is going to fuck up my worldview for the rest of my life. Sailing,” Elliot huffed. “I’m a fucking hypocrite.”
“Hey—lots of people sail. They have Groupon deals all the time.”
“What the hell is a Groupon?”
“Something you will never, ever use,” I said with a chuckle. “I’ll see you downstairs in 15.”
I grabbed my tote from the bench and went downstairs to pack some light snacks. Charlie was already packing a cooler, and I knew he’d remember the booze and forget the food.
We chatted, mostly about the good weed he missed last night.
Elliot walked into the kitchen and I had to stop my mouth from dropping open. He was in the light grey shorts and the white t-shirt I laid out for him. He also opted for the black slip-on converses I tucked in his bag. I couldn’t believe I’d gotten Elliot this far from his jeans, tennis shoes, and hoodie.
He ran his hand nervously through his hair, pulling at the already straight strands.
“Charlie, this is Elliot. Elliot, my brother, Charlie.”
“Hey.”
“Hey. So, what do you say we get the hell outta here? I love Kat’s kids, but the thought of them on a sailboat—no fuckin’ way.”
“Mom and Dad know we’re taking the boat, right?”
“Leave a note? Be back before dinner.”
“Smart—we’ll avoid the pre-dinner, nothing is ready even though it is, drama.”
We each grabbed a bag or a cooler and walked out the back door toward our dock, the sun having risen only a few feet above the water. It looked like it was going to be a beautiful day, only a few clouds surrounding the sun, casting a soft, golden light over the water.
I looked over at Elliot and smiled, his skin glowing golden with the warmth of the sun, a slight smile on his face as he took in the sunrise, the water, and the sailboat.
I leaned closer to him and whispered, “You’re happy—and it’s okay.”
“I think it’s just nerves. I’m so far out of my element I can’t do anything other than smile like an idiot.”
I laughed and Charlie looked back.
“Elliot’s never been sailing. He’s a little nervous.”
“You’re in good hands,” Charlie said, stepping back to allow us to get on the boat first. “I started taking Y/N sailing as soon as she was out of diapers—which took a lot longer than you’d think.”
“I swear to god, Charlie,” I said, shaking my head, and seeing Elliot smirk out of the corner of my eye.
“Do not let him think he’s funny—he’ll roast me all day if he thinks he has a proper audience.”
Elliot shrugged. “There’s nothing he could tell me that would make me think you aren’t perfect.”
“Dude. No. She can’t have hooked you that deep yet?”
“Pretty deep,” Elliot said, his eyes glancing at me.
Charlie made a noise of disgust, but I didn’t miss the soft smile. If I was happy, my brother was happy, and vice-versa. It was as simple as that for us. Charlie and I never had to worry about comparing ourselves to one another, never had to worry about that slight undercurrent of jealousy that stemmed from thinking that we were not enough like our sisters.
Sailing was a lot of work, so Charlie and I taught Elliot, who was eager to learn. We stopped for lunch at the Indian Harbor Yacht Club, and Elliot stuck to my side, clearly preferring the open air of the bay over the aristocratic charm of the club.
When we set sail again, Elliot didn’t need reminding about what to do and jumped into handling the rigging like he had been doing it for years.
I could tell Elliot liked Charlie, probably because he told such embarrassing stories about me, but more likely because Charlie was just like my dad—he made people feel at ease.
When we weren’t adjusting the sails or sharing stories, the three of us just sat in companionable silence, taking in the feel of the boat on the water, the warmth of the sun, the smell of the salt in the air, and the quiet solitude of the bay.
We got back just in time for dinner, which was a repeat of the previous night with the exception that we had Erin to entertain us. The early evening passed, full of laughter and stories, and I leaned back and smiled as Elliot took in all of our dynamics, occasionally leaning across the table to ask Charlie some more questions about sailing.
“Alright, family!” my mother announced. “Time for fireworks!”
We made our way toward the beach with our blankets, and once we got settled, Elliot looked over at me smiled—at least until he ended up with a lap full of toddler.
Molly and her brothers were playing, waving sparklers around and unleashing blacksnake fireworks, and she took off running only to trip over the edge of our blanket and fall right into Elliot’s lap.
“Gah!” came Elliot’s shocked response as he looked down at Molly, his expression one of pure horror until Molly twisted around to see what, or rather who, she landed on. She looked at Elliot and started giggling.
“Silly!” she exclaimed, patting him on the arm.
“You fell on me,” Elliot replied in his normal intonation just as the first firework shot up in the distance, startling me and Elliot, but not Molly.
When Molly felt Elliot start at the noise, she asked, “Do you need to sit on me?”
Elliot chuckled and looked at her with his grey eyes, a smile crinkling the skin in the corners.
“I’m okay, and thanks for asking. The first one always scares me a little.”
Molly smiled and shifted, turning around in Elliot’s lap to face the water and to lean back onto his chest, her hair snaggling just a bit in the slight stubble on his chin.
He looked over at me and I smiled, shrugged, and scooted closer to lean against his side.
Molly “ooo-ed” and “ahh-ed” as we watched the fireworks and Elliot kept sneaking glances at her as if he couldn’t believe she were still there. I suppose there was a quietness in Elliot that just appealed to Molly, and to the boys. He didn’t treat them like they were anything other than miniature people. Kids liked to know they were human, too. Liked to feel normal, something Elliot always seemed to recognize when it was a need in someone else.
I rested my head on Elliot’s shoulder, and I would be lying if I said the thought of a normal, disgustingly domestic future with a child of our own didn’t cross my mind. And when Elliot turned his head to breath in my hair before placing a kiss to the top of my head, I would be lying if said I didn’t believe he was thinking about it, too.
* Friday * 
“Fuck,” I muttered, my mind barely awake as I scrolled through my phone.
Elliot was laid out next to me, soundly sleeping. I hated to wake him, but I had no choice.
I put my phone on the nightstand and rolled to face him, taking in the peaceful look on his face. The circles under his eyes were gone and his skin had started to take on a more golden hue. The sun had done him wonders, and I had to remind myself that I didn’t have time to get lost in the beauty of him at the moment.
I was away from work, so of course the world was on fire.
I moved in closer to Elliot and placed a soft kiss on his forehead, reaching up to run my fingers through his thick, messy hair.
Elliot stirred so I whispered, “Hey, El. Good morning.”
I could see Elliot’s eyes moving under his lids as he fought to wake up. His tongue darted out to wet his lips and his Adam’s apple bobbed as he swallowed. He shifted, stretching a little before finally opening his eyes.
The immediate smile on his face as he registered me warmed my heart.
“Morning,” he rasped, sleep still clinging to his voice.
“I lied. It’s not a ‘good’ morning,” I said frowning.
Elliot’s eyes turned more alert, so I continued.
“Our IDS went off last night—well, early this morning. The reactive program set up before your time worked so the Source IP was blocked. They tried like hell to get in, and I want to know if this was an isolated incident or if they were after other companies, too.”
“You want me to track them.”
“Can you do it remotely? Dad has a VPN.”
“Yes,” Elliot paused, then asked, “They gave him a VPN here? In a house that’s not always occupied?”
“It’s a recent development. This is sort of a secret, but Dad is planning to retire next year. He and mom plan to move to this house permanently, so they’ve been spending more time here.”
Elliot sighed.
“Smart move—the hackers, I mean.”
“I know. Is that what you would do if you were a black hat?”
Elliot looked over at me and raised his brow, “I would’ve succeeded.”
I huffed out a laugh and pressed a kiss to his lips. Elliot quickly wrapped his arms around me and pulled my body on top of his. What began as an innocent kiss turned into a mess of breathy pants and sighs as our bodies ground together in the early morning light.
Elliot rolled us over and reached between our bodies, sliding a finger into my underwear to stroke my opening. I reached to grasp his hard length through his underwear before pushing the fronts down to pull out his cock.
I looked at him and he returned my gaze, his grey eyes darkened to a deep blue.
I spread my legs and pulled him toward me as he pushed my panties to the side. I pressed his tip against my wetness, and I longed for my ache of want to be filled by him.
Elliot narrowed his eyes with concern, but I shook my head and shifted my hips up to invite him to enter me.
Elliot pushed inside of me with ease, his eyes closing and his mouth popping open at the sensation of being inside me without a condom for the first time. He pulled me closer to his body, our t-shirts pressing into one another as we fucked in a heated frenzy of morning sex.
His face was pressed into my hair, into my neck, and he came quickly, buried unapologetically inside my body.
I slowly exhaled in a sad sigh that we didn’t have longer to just stay like this.
“We’ve got work to do,” I said, leaning up to place a soft bite on his shoulder.
“But—”
“I don’t need to get off every time, El. Sometimes, it’s more about intimacy. And that was delightfully intimate. I’m going to get shivers all day thinking about you—not that that’s much different than any other day now,” I said with a smile as I wriggled out from under his warm body.
“Get dressed,” I said with a wink as I ducked into the bathroom.
By lunchtime, Elliot had tracked the hackers and every company they attacked. They were novices and left way too many trails; my dad made frequent appearances in his study, sometimes asking if we needed anything, sometimes asking general questions, and sometimes just watching us work.
“I feel so inept,” he said, watching as our fingers flew over the keys, Elliot barely registering his presence.
“It’s like a hidden world, Dad,” I said distantly, trying not to lose the current signature of one of the IPS addresses.
By early afternoon, Elliot and I had everything we needed for me to hand over the file to the police.
My dad was impressed and peppered Elliot with questions until the boys came in to beg Pap to swim with them.
Elliot and I joined Charlie, Erin, Ryan, and Mom in the kitchen, settling at the kitchen table with Charlie, who began peppering us with questions very similar to my father’s.
It was Elliot’s turn to be the expert on something, and I listened with such contentment as he talked, unbelieving of just how well the weekend had gone, despite the early morning hack.
I should have known—it’s always the quite moments of pure contentment that are broken, shattered into a thousand pieces so you feel like you had only ever imagined experiencing genuine happiness.
Two very wet boys, one of them screeching, came skidding to a halt in the kitchen attempting to tattle to Mimi about some wrong that had been committed, except that Jared was so worked up that he just kept on skidding until his nose collided with the edge of the kitchen island, the crack that sounded through the room sending a wave of nausea through me.
Jared bounced off the island and fell onto the floor, blood pouring from his nose. I heard Elliot’s reaction before I saw or registered his look of panic. The chair he had been sitting in had flung back as he jumped up and he was pale and trembling as he stared at the mess that was Jared on the floor. Charlie jumped into action, running outside to get Kathleen, and Erin, Ry, and Mom all scrambled to get supplies to stop the bleeding and to tend to Jared.  
Elliot looked crazed in that moment, his mind gone, so far away, just like that fateful night in the server room.
Everyone was so preoccupied with Jared’s bleeding nose that no one noticed Elliot’s reaction. I went to reach for him, to pull him into the other room, but he jumped away from me, his eyes frantic as he searched for an escape.
He took off in the direction of the stairs and I followed, feeling even sicker to my stomach.
I followed Elliot to my room, and he went straight into the closet, settling back against the wall, his breathing irregular, his eyes vacant.
“Elliot,” I said in a tone that was very similar to that night in the server room.
I approached him slowly, knowing better than to reach for him this time. I settled onto the floor, my every movement deliberate.
“Whatever’s happening in your head right now, just know that it’s not real anymore. I’m real. I’m right here,” I said, tapping the floor next to him, still not daring to touch him. “I’m right here, El.”
“Leave me the fuck alone,” Elliot said in a tone I had never heard before, his eyes snapping into focus and staring into me, icy and furious.
“This is all your fault. You wormed in, wriggled deep inside, and you’ve got no idea the kinda shit you’re gonna find when you’ve burrowed in deep enough. I can’t protect him if you keep forcing him to open up. To be vulnerable,” Elliot spat.
“Him who, Elliot? Your father?”
“Fuck you,” Elliot said, still looking at me like he wished I were dead.
“He’s . . . gone, remember? Your dad’s gone.”
Elliot said nothing, but pulled his legs tight up to his body. His shaking hands wrapped around his knees.
My eyes were filled with tears as I moved to sit next to Elliot against the wall of my closet. I swiped at the tears I couldn’t hold back, their wet heat so offensive to my fingers as I rubbed them away and onto my shorts.
We sat in silence for a long time, and I was afraid to look at Elliot again. Afraid to see that twisted expression on his face that said it hated me.
My ass had long ago grown numb, but I didn’t dare move. I didn’t want Elliot to think he was alone when he came back from whatever was going on in his head.
I was busy pulling at the frays on my shorts and continuing to fight off tears when Elliot’s soft voice broke the silence.
“Y/N?” Elliot asked, his expression tightening in a wave of confusion.
I finally looked at him again, and it was if he’d undergone a change. The iciness was gone, and it was once again the Elliot I had always known looking at me.
“What happened? I don’t—I can’t remember anything after . . . after—” Elliot looked so lost, so worried.
“Shh,” I said. “Don’t try to remember. It’s not important.”
“Yes, it is! I have to remember. I need to remember!” he yelled, causing me to flinch.
“Jared had an accident—slammed into the kitchen island,” I said immediately, watching Elliot’s face as he stared at me, wide-eyed and desperate. “He has a broken nose. There was blood everywhere, and you just . . . lost it. It was like that night in the server room. You’ve been here with me, Elliot. Right here. But your mind . . . wasn’t.”
“Why can’t I remember?” Elliot asked, his voice tinged with agony.
“Your mind isn’t ready for you to remember. Whatever happened to you—your mind just isn’t ready to let you remember. Repression is a powerful coping mechanism.”
Elliot looked at me for a long time. His eyes searching mine before they focused on my hands in my lap, the wet spots from my tears an evident mark on the denim of my shorts.
Elliot’s eyes filled with tears and his lips trembled as he fought not to cry.
“I hate this,” he breathed. “I hate that I can’t ever be normal.
“Come here,” I said, pulling his head to my chest. He wrapped his arms around me, and I could feel the wetness of his tears on my chest as he began to cry. I had a million questions, but I wasn’t sure Elliot could even answer them or that I should even ask them.
And talking it out wasn’t what he needed right now. What he needed now more than anything was someone to make him feel safe and loved.
“Shh,” I whispered into his hair as I held him, my face buried in the sweet scent of my own shampoo that he had used, the thick, soft strands of his hair tickling my nose and cheeks.
“You’re safe with me, Elliot. What’s in the past can’t hurt you anymore. I won’t let it. Know why?”
He shook his head against my chest.
“Because I love you.”
A breathy sob escaped from between Elliot’s lips and he clutched onto me even tighter than the night I saved him from the server room.
“I love you,” I whispered next to his ear before pressing a kiss to his temple. “I love you, and I’ll do anything I can to keep you safe, to make you happy.”
We stayed like that for a long time, so long I thought Elliot had fallen asleep, and my eyes had begun to drift shut.
I heard a soft knock on my bedroom door, and Elliot jumped up, clearly not asleep.
“It’s probably just someone coming to check on us. Just stay here,” I said pulling the door closed enough so no one could see in.
I opened the door and stepped out into the hall to talk to Charlie who confirmed that Jared had indeed broken his nose. Charlie thought it was somewhat comical now that the hubbub was over, but I just sighed and shook my head.
“Remember that time I broke my nose over Thanksgiving? I still don’t think Mom’s forgiven me,” he said with a small laugh.
“No—she still won’t allow you to play football. And now she’ll never let Jared and Jack swim again,” I said.
“Is Elliot okay? I saw him bolt out of the kitchen.”
“He doesn’t do blood,” I said, the lie to protect Elliot falling easily from my lips.
“That was a lot of fucking blood,” Charlie confirmed. “Always a time to be had at the Y/L/N summer house!”
I shook my head and smiled softly, then told Charlie goodnight, thanking him for checking on us, too.
“Hey,” I said gently as I pushed open the closet door. “Charlie said Jared’s fine. They set his nose and he’s going to have two spectacularly black eyes for a while, but he’s doing just fine. Let’s get you the hell off this floor and into bed. You cannot tell me that your ass is not full of pins and needles.”
We undressed, quietly and quickly, sliding into the bed after Elliot opened the balcony door to let in the night’s breeze and the noise of the water on the bay. In the distance, there were fireworks popping off as people’s celebrations continued.
When we settled into bed, Elliot faced away from me, but backed into my body, touching me just enough so that he knew I was there. I wanted to wrap my arms around him again, but I refrained. He clearly needed some space, but not so much to know I wasn’t there. I had a feeling I would end up with a body covered in Elliot in the morning once his mind was at ease and his subconscious was free to do as it pleased.
Elliot clearly experienced some kind of panic attack triggered by Jared’s injury. As for the way he spoke to me, it was some sort of defense mechanism.
I shivered and hoped I never had to see that part of Elliot again.
* Saturday morning *
I was right.
I awoke to a mouthful of black hair as Elliot was tucked into me, his arm wrapped snuggly over me and his head resting on my chest, just over my heartbeat.
My waking thoughts returned to last night, and I wondered whether I should ask Elliot about what happened. I wanted to know more about his past, but I really wanted to know how to help him now.
I snuggled into the top of his hair, and breathed him in.
My next waking thought was that I had told Elliot I loved him—fuck.
He damn near had a meltdown after I asked him to be my boyfriend, so I couldn’t imagine what was going to happen when he processed what I said to him. I wondered if I should start with that—maybe he wouldn’t even remember?
My phone lit up and I reached over to check my texts. Kathleen said they were leaving soon and wanted to say goodbye.
I slipped out from under Elliot’s grasp and threw on some shorts, trying not to wake him as I wrestled my hair into a bun.
“Where are you going?” he asked sleepily.
“Kat’s leaving soon and I want to tell her and the kids goodbye.”
“Did I—did they see?”
“No. Char’s the only one who noticed you left the room rather quickly, and I told him blood wasn’t your thing.”
“Oh.”
“Do you wanna tell the kids goodbye?”
Elliot nodded and shuffled out of bed, reaching for the same shorts he had on last night. We both used the bathroom and then headed downstairs, the smell of a spectacular breakfast assaulting our noses.
Erin came pounding down the stairs after us and quickly read the room before inhaling dramatically and saying, “Ahhh! Nothing like the smell of bacon in the morning, right Jare?”
Everyone laughed as Jared glared at her and then even more when he couldn’t stop his own laugh.
We all ate breakfast together, and I could tell Elliot was tense, the easiness of the previous days gone, replaced by the anxiety that just refused to let go of him for any real length of time.
I had struggled with my own bouts of anxiousness and depression, but nothing had ever been as serious as Elliot’s. My heart ached for him, and I resolved not to let the incident in the closet go . . . like I had with the incident in the server room.
If I was ever going to help him, or get him help, I needed to get him to talk to me.
We helped Kathleen and Josh load up the car and stood in the driveway to say goodbye. Molly walked over to Elliot and clutched onto his legs, so he picked her up and hugged her, much to her delight.
Jared gave us all a reluctant hug, and I planted a kiss to the top of his head before whispering that Uncle Char broke his nose over Thanksgiving and while he was in the ER with Mimi and Pap, the turkey burned.
Jared’s face split into an expression of glee, despite his swollen eyes and nose. He looked at Charlie and said, “Well at least I didn’t ruin the Thanksgiving turkey!”
“Thanks, sis,” Charlie said.
We waved goodbye, and I asked Elliot if he wanted to take a walk on the beach. He nodded yes, so we walked across the stone path and through the front yard until our feet hit sand.
We were quiet for a long time, enjoying the cool lapping of the water at low tide as we walked.
I tested Elliot’s desire to be touched and reached for his hand.
“It’s okay if you want to pull away,” I said as his fingers curled around mine.
“I don’t.”
“Okay.”
I wanted to ask him—I was burning to ask him something about last night, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. It may have been that Elliot seemed to be relaxing again, or that I feared pulling him back to that dark place, but more likely, it was my own defense mechanisms wrapping their protective arms around me while I dealt with the weight of my unacknowledged I love you.
We walked in companionable silence, both of us lost in our thoughts until Elliot started talking about yesterday’s hack. We fell into an easy, safe conversation, and I found myself okay with that. I knew I couldn’t ignore the much more difficult conversation we needed to have forever, but what was the harm in letting Elliot have some time to process? Patience. That was what he needed right now.
When it started raining that afternoon, we decided to head back into the city a little early to beat the surge of Sunday traffic.  
We said goodbye to my family, and Elliot thanked them all for making him feel so welcome. I smiled as I watched him interact with my mom and my dad more easily than I could’ve ever dreamed.
Charlie and Elliot gave each other head nods, but the look of soft affection that passed between them made me smile.
And that soft moment was quickly replaced by yet another quiet moment of horror when Erin launched herself into Elliot’s arms, dramatically declaring that she’d die if she didn’t see him again before the end of summer.
Elliot patted her and stilled, waiting for her to release him, but when she leaned up and whispered something in his ear, he laughed, that same booming laugh from the night in the pool.
I found myself smiling like an idiot, again. Despite Jared’s broken nose and Elliot’s subsequent panic attack, the weekend was a true success.
Our drive back was quiet, music playing faintly on the radio as the rain splattered on the windshield of my SUV.
I stopped outside of Elliot’s building, the wipers a steady beat in the background as he pulled his backpack up to the front seat.
“I’m sure you’re ready for some alone time.”
“I like being with you,” Elliot offered.
I smiled, sadness still tugging at my heart, not just because of finally beginning to understand the depth of Elliot’s pain, but because it was clear he wasn’t ready to love me. Like me, just not love me. And I needed to figure out a way to be okay with that.
“Do you need help with any—”
“Thank you for—”
We looked at each other and laughed, one of those awkward laughs that happens when there’s just so much to unpack but you’re too tired and you just don’t want to yet.
“It’s just one bag. I can manage,” Elliot said.
“You’re welcome for the weekend,” I returned.
“I wasn’t going to thank you for the weekend. I wanted to,” Elliot paused and collected his thoughts, his eyes looking at my hand as it rested on the gear shift. “I wanted to thank you for what you said. It meant a lot. And it means a lot that you understood what I needed to hear and you were willing to say it to me, no matter if you didn’t mean it.”
“What?” I asked stupidly.
“I know you didn’t mean it. You were just being good to me. You’re always good to me.”
“Elliot,” I said firmly. “I would never tell someone I loved them if I didn’t mean it. Come on. You have to expect better from people—not people. From me. Expect better from me.”
Elliot looked at me, his mouth open in what looked like shock before he pulled in his bottom lip and bit it, his eyes blinking slowly.
“You meant it?”
“I still mean it.”
Elliot looked like he was about to short-circuit.
“Hey—hey,” I said, forcing him to meet my gaze as I lifted his chin. “We aren’t teenagers. I don’t need you to say it back just because I said it. And I’m not going to take it back because you didn’t say it back. I feel the way I feel and I’m so happy about it, El. And I hope you feel the same way someday. But that’s your decision, not mine. I’m not going to push you. I won’t say it again if you don’t want me—”
“I do,” Elliot said, his eyes burning into mine with their intensity, effectively cutting me off from my explanation. “I want you to say it when you feel it. If you mean it, I want you to say it. I’m just not ready—but you have no idea, fuck I don’t even have an idea really, how it makes me feel to know that you think—”
“Not think—”
“That you know how you feel and you feel that way about me.”
“Maybe if I say I love you enough, you’ll start believing it.”
Elliot closed his eyes as if he were memorizing the sound of my voice, memorizing the way the loaded word hung in the air.
“Can it be enough, for now, that you want to give it? Can I have time to figure out how to . . . process that?”
“Time as in we don’t see each other time, or time as in we just keep doing our thing and don’t talk about this for a while?”
Elliot smiled and replied, “The second thing you said. This weekend established an unrealistic expectation—every morning I woke up and it was next to you. Waking up tomorrow is going to be awful.”
“We could always move in together?” I said, wondering if Elliot would read the teasing that was dancing behind my eyes.
“Fuck, Y/N. Are you trying to kill me?” he said with a huff of a laugh.
“Goodnight, Elliot. I’ll miss you.”
“Text me before you fall asleep,” he said as he leaned over the console, his voice low.
Elliot kissed me goodnight, his lips soft and warm as they moved against mine, his teeth pulling on my lower lip before he drew away.
By the time I opened my eyes, he was closing the passenger door. I opened the liftgate and he grabbed his bag, shutting the door firmly.
I watched him jog up the short steps to his building and duck inside, an ache that would someday become all too familiar took hold of my heart as I watched him disappear. 
85 notes · View notes
katsukiboom · 5 years ago
Text
Your Silhouette || IzuOcha
Hey guys! Today I’m bringing you this commission I did for the lovely @xpegasusuniverse​, thank you once more for all the love and support my dude! The prompt given was “the Dekusquad was going to see a movie as a group, but everyone ends up canceling at the last minute except Izuku and Ochako” - I hope you guys enjoy it as well! <3
Ko-Fi || Commissions
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
- Midoriya! Uraraka-san!
As they sat in class waiting for Aizawa to appear that Friday morning, both teens turned around from their small talk just in time to see a certain, usually serious blue-haired boy approach them through the small crowd of students gathered on the hallway with a slight frown adorning his expression - he seemed just a little bit sad and by what Uraraka could guess, it had something to do with their big plans for the night.
- I am so glad I finally caught up with you guys, - Iida said once he was by their side. He was a bit agitated as if he had run all the way from wherever he was, his cheeks just barely tinted red. – I… I’m so sorry, - he continued while dramatically wrapping an arm around Izuku’s shoulders and putting his free hand above his eyes, covering his glasses as well. Something about the whole thing didn’t seem ‘normal’ to Ochaco, but she attributed it to her surprise. – Aizawa-sensei needs me to run some errands for the upcoming festival, which unfortunately means I will not be able to join tonight’s meeting. I am sorry for the inconvenience; I hope you have a great time. – His short explanation was followed by a sigh, and she only smiled.
- It’s okay, Iida-kun, - she replied, one hand held in front of her as a gesture of understanding, - let’s make sure to do the next one when we’re all available!
But little did she know it was just the beginning of the day.
Next it was Tsuyu, who slipped a note to Ochaco’s desk in the middle of Present Mic’s class, her neat handwriting explaining that she would have to come back home for the night as something had happened with the babysitter and she’d have to take care of her siblings for the weekend; as she didn’t know when her mother would come pick her up, she had decided to stay in the dorms just in case she missed the timing. Ochaco was worried and thought that it must’ve been something quite important, but when she noticed her friend was smiling back at her and then gave a side glance to Iida’s desk the sensation that something was off started to form in her mind.
The last person to cancel was Todoroki, offering them little words about what was holding him back but Izuku seemed panicked when the dual-haired boy came up to them with a sulky face. – It’s just that I have a lot going on and it has left me a bit tired, - Shouto had said. - I think you two should get together anyways. It’d be such a shame to waste the tickets Iida got us.
It all seemed pesky.
- What do you think we should do? – A nervous Izuku asked Ochaco while they waited in line for lunch, both their minds analyzing the possibilities without the other one knowing. – I- I mean, I’m not sure if you’re comfortable with just the two of us going…
She didn’t reply right away, thankful that she was before him to get her meal and that he wasn’t able to see her cheeks turn red at the sound of those words. Alone with Deku? Did I win the lottery? – I’m okay with it as long as you’re okay too, Deku-kun, - she shyly replied, - we could go back to the dorms and change after classes end so we don’t have to deal with the uniforms, but we have to be super quick about it so we don’t come back too late.
With her back turned to him, she was unable to see the big grin that spread on his face.
The hours after that seemed to fly by, and in no time the bell that warned students about the end of the day; it was a quick trip to the 1-A dorms for the students and no one really suspected a thing when the pair bolted towards their respective rooms except for the three that had bailed out of the outing, whose understanding glances met at the same time as they shared an unspoken secret: it had all been just a ruse, a shortcut in the way of, hopefully, making the two lovebirds realize what they had been so oblivious to this whole time. Some might’ve argued that it was pushing the two into that position but truly their friends knew they were just quickening the inevitable, and with one last smile they all got into their own rooms as well.
                                                              -
Izuku was the first one to get out of his, wearing a plain black shirt with a pair of washed-up jeans, a black jacket and his usual red sneakers, having cleaned them enough to glisten underneath the ceiling lights. He was satisfied with his looks to say the least but he still feared he’d feel underdressed, even if Ochaco wore something similar. ‘What if we accidentally wear matching clothes? Would she feel embarrassed by that?’ his mind started racing and his cheeks turned slightly red, but he tried to hide it as he made his way to the common room where Aoyama and Kaminari were playing with cards, their loud voices a dead giveaway that Aoyama was actually winning.
- Hey, Deku, going out somewhere fancy tonight? – Sero asked from the small kitchen there, a glass of water in his hand. His eyebrows were raised and his usual smile rested on his face, but this time it felt a bit more teasing than usual. From his side, Jirou watched with amusement.
- Yeah, actually, - Izuku started saying but he was cut off by the timid sound of heels behind him, and he was sure nothing in the world could’ve prepared him for what was coming: Ochaco was wearing a baby pink button-up with a flowy skirt to match and white sandals with kitten heels. She was holding a small purse and seemed to have put on minimal makeup, although to him she looked just as beautiful as ever. – He-h-hello Uraraka-san, - he muttered, fighting the urge to look at her outfit just one more time. – You look gre... good. You look really good, - he added with a nervous laugh.
That was all he could say and he wanted nothing more than to slap himself for not being able to fully express himself, but her gentle smile more than made up for his mistake. - You don’t look bad either, - she told him while blatantly ignoring the many surprised looks they were getting from their present classmates. – Are you ready? We should go now unless we want to miss the movie, - she added with a little sigh at the end and Izuku smiled back, feeling his confidence resurging as he let her lead the way.
                                                              -
The way to the movie theater wasn’t as quiet as Izuku feared it would be; they talked about school, the upcoming festival and the holidays that would follow and their expectations for the night, and he was happy to see her just as excited as he was. – What was the name of the movie Iida bought the tickets for? – Ochaco asked just as they got to their destination, but before he could reply she found it while scrolling up their group chat in her phone. – O-oh, - she whispered, which made him feel just a tad uneasy. – It’s called Your Silhouette, - she explained as they walked inside the small venue, the volume of the chatting around them rising but still allowing them to talk normally through the noise. – It’s the latest film by Miyazaki; you know, the famous director. It’s got great reviews but it’s a romance movie, - she added, not taking her gaze off her phone, and he saw her cheeks turning red. – Are you still fine watching that together, Deku?
He thought about it for a second, taking his time to reply while scanning the different food options the place had to offer. – If Uraraka-san’s okay with it, - he finally replied, - then I’m okay as well. – Their eyes met and their hearts jumped as they smiled at each other. Izuku wondered when it had been the last time he had felt this comfortable being alone with a girl, but he knew it would be of no use to dwell on whatever he felt in the past and just decided to enjoy the night without caring about what would come after.
They bought two large sodas and only one bucket of sweet popcorn along with a bag of chips, as they had agreed that the movie would be too long for them to grab some dinner later. Feeling satisfied with their snacks, they headed to their designated auditorium and quickly found their seats – they were surprised to see that Iida had given them the only tickets that were located at the back of the room and that were in the two-seat row, giving them no option but to sit there just far enough from the rest of the movie-goers. Uraraka took the time before the movie started to make a quick trip to the bathroom and Izuku saw the chance to message one of his friends in search of answers.
‘It was all on purpose, right? Was this a set-up?’
His message was read almost instantly by Todoroki but he received no reply other than a wink face emoji, and he almost groaned loudly had it not been for the lights going down and the projection starting to run. Izuku was in the middle of texting his date to tell her to hurry up when a finger tapped on his shoulder, making him turn around abruptly; her round face was right behind him and the distance between them was shorter than usual, but when she whispered, - I’m back, Deku-kun, - he almost melted on the spot.
Carefully, he let her pass to the seat beside the wall, holding both sodas so that she didn’t accidentally spill anything. The movie started not long after, and as the whole room fell into silence only the munching noises could be heard around them. Taking a peek at the girl next to him, he saw her attentively watching the film as if she was trying to remember every line, which made him laugh silently yet caught her attention. – Is something wrong? – She mouthed, tilting her head to the side ever so slightly.
- Oh, no, it’s just that you looked so cute just now, - Izuku replied without really thinking, and didn’t notice until her eyes opened up like plates. It was too late to back down but he also didn’t want to lose the courage that had surfaced in his body, and instinctively reached out to grab her hand, giving it a little squeeze before pulling away and turning back to the movie. He seemed completely calm on the outside but his mind was reeling, telling himself that his impulse would cost him the friendship he held so dearly, but it was only a matter of time until he felt a soft touch against his arm again.
When he looked at her again, he saw her gleeful expression and her hand barely tugging at his jacket. Due to the darkened room and the constant lights flashing on her skin he wasn’t sure if she was blushing again, but maybe he didn’t need to know. – I think you look really handsome as well, Deku, - she said just loud enough for him to hear, and his heart skipped a beat yet again. Uraraka looked so innocent yet breathtaking, something only the atmosphere around them could cause, and he felt actually blessed to be able to take in such a scene.
They stood there, looking at each other before he slowly moved forward and she mirrored his actions, meeting him halfway and sealing their feelings for each other with a soft peck that lasted shorter than either of them would’ve liked. The film became the least of their worries as they melted into one another, his arm wrapping around her shoulders and keeping her glued to him for the rest of the date.
If anyone had walked in the room they would’ve seen only a silhouette of two people merged together, their hearts moving in sync after being released from their cages.
20 notes · View notes
kpopfanfictrash · 6 years ago
Text
Christmas Socks (M)
Tumblr media
Author: kpopfanfictrash
Pairing: You/Jongin (Kai)
Rating: 18+ (smut)
Word Count: 3,575
Summary:  You and Jongin are both stuck in the dorms for the holidays. [ THIS IS A REPOST ]
“You’re really going to stay in the dorms over Christmas?” My sister tuts into her  phone, clearly displeased.
I don’t respond, tucking my face into my scarf as I run across the quad. The wind is far too loud for her to hear me anyways and once I’m under the philosophy overhang, I sigh, placing the phone back at my ear.
“It doesn’t make sense,” I explain. “Mom and Dad are in the Caribbean. You’re visiting your boyfriend. What am I going to do – sit alone in the dark?”
“You could go to Aunt Mary’s and Steve’s,” Katie offers. “At least they’re family.”
“They don’t even celebrate Christmas. They do that European thing where they exchange presents on Three Wise Men’s day or something.”
“Oh shit, you’re right.” My sister’s pause gives me time to run to the next building. “You could always come to Josh’s?”
“To your boyfriend’s parents’ house?” I laugh. “That’s sweet, but no. I think meeting the son’s girlfriend is stressful enough without adding her spinster sister.”
Katie groans at my hyperbole. “You’re a senior in college, Y/N.”
“True,” I agree. “But with my love of cats and permanent lack of romance, that’s the direction in which I’m heading.” Unhooking the keys from my backpack, I rush the final few steps to my dorm. It is freezing.
“You’re ridiculous, you know that?” Katie sighs, but already I can tell that I’ve won.
“Obviously,” I grin, struggling to pull off my glove. “But that’s why you love me, eh?”
“That, and blood relation. But really,” Katie asks, turning serious. “Why can’t somebody else stay?”
“Because I’m the RA,” I explain, swiping my ID at the door. “And because I have nowhere else to go for Christmas and volunteered. That’s why.”
“This makes me sad.”
“Yeah, well, same.” I enter the dorm, kicking the door shut behind me.
“Are you completely alone, though?” Katie persists. “Isn’t there at least someone else to keep you company?”
Stomping the snow from my boots, I shiver. The dorm’s heating is heavenly after the sub-zero temperatures outside. “I think there’s one of two freshmen who decided to stay over. Also whichever male RA they shanghaied too.”
“A boy?” Katie perks up considerably. “Is he cute?”
“I don’t know.” I shrug. “I don’t know which one is staying. Probably not cute, though. Most RA’s aren’t.”
“You’re cute,” Katie points out.
“Mom taught us not to lie, Katie.” I laugh, despite myself. At least I can always count on my sister to cheer me up.
I wasn’t lying about the others, though. Most of my fellow RA’s are recluses, not exactly looking for romance. There’s only a few of us scholarship students who were forced into being RA’s to keep the tuition funds going. Just me and Jongin, really.
Jongin.
Just his name makes my eyes roll. He’s cute. Oh, Jongin is cute, alright. Jongin is also a giant pain in my ass. He got on my bad side earlier this year when he threatened to report me to campus residence life – and this was just the start of our animosity.
The date was sometime late September; cold enough where the mornings were just starting to freeze over. Now, if we’re speaking technically, RAs are allowed to have guests of the opposite gender stay overnight, just not on Parents weekend. Which it was.
Anyways, I had a guy over and was trying to sneak him out when we ran into Jongin, coming in from his morning jog.
I suppose I should preface this fact with another. At the beginning of the year, Jongin and I hung out. We bonded quickly over both being scholarship students and even – maybe? – had a moment or two. Ish.
The which immediately comes to mind was in early September. It was way past curfew at that point and I was sprawled out on Jongin’s bed, an almost-empty bottle of wine between us. I remember laughing at something he said, probably a terrible pun – Jongin loved unnecessary puns.
At some point I moved closer and when I did, my head fell on Jongin’s shoulder. His arm was pressed tightly to mine in a slightly uncomfortable, but nice way. Eventually I pulled back to look at him. Jongin smiled down at me, light brown hair falling messily into his eyes.
As I stared back, the room spun. Maybe from the wine, maybe not. Either way, Jongin’s face softened the longer he looked at me, eyes questioning as I tilted my head upwards. Then his eyes lost that look and he bent forward, gaze determined… until someone knocked on his door.
A freshman, warning that another freshman was puking in the hall and Jongin needed to help clean up. I left after that – and Jongin never mentioned it to me again.
For a full week I wondered if it had been just my imagination, since he didn’t call. Didn’t text. Not even a vague hello to make me puzzle over the second meaning. Hence the one night stand.
Anyways, that morning I was escorting my guest out when we ran into Jongin. He stared at us, slowly pulling ear buds from his ears. “You’re not supposed to have guys over,” he muttered, glancing at me.
Sensing the awkwardness of the moment, one-night-stand guy decided to leave. He muttered something about calling that neither he, nor I actually believed that he’d do. Once he was gone, I crossed my arms. “What are you going to do,” I demanded. “Tell on me?”
The tips of Jongin’s ears turned red. “It’s parents weekend.”
“Yeah, so?” I laughed, which maybe was the wrong thing to do. He bristled, at that. “What, are you jealous or something? Are you really that petty?”
“Please,” Jongin rolled his eyes. “Like I’d be jealous of him.”
“Whatever,” I grumbled, stomping past him inside. “Do whatever you want, Jongin. I don’t care.”
I don’t think Jongin ended up doing anything, after that. At least, I never got into trouble but after that morning, things between us were decidedly frosty.
Now, I stomp my boots on the mat, unwinding my scarf. “Yeah, it’s just me and the dorms tonight,” I complain to my sister.
As though reading my mind, Katie asks, “What about Jongin? You know, that hot RA you – ”
“Goodbye, Katie!” I wince, entering my lobby. “Lovely talking to you. Say hi to Josh for me!”
Katie cracks up. “Okay,” she chuckles. “But Y/N. Call tomorrow so I can wish you a Merry Christmas, okay?”
“Okay,” I smile. “Merry Christmas Eve.”
As I hang up, I grimace at the decked-out archway. The dorm really went all out for the holidays, a fact which only furthers my sense of embitterment. There’s mistletoe hanging over every door, garland twined round every banister and bowls of candy on all the landings.
Glancing at the empty stairwell, I reach out to grab the whole bowl. Who cares, anyways? Tomorrow is Christmas.
“Going somewhere?”
The voice is male; equal parts amused and annoyed and when I turn, I see Jongin. I freeze, almost dropping the bowl. He leans against the door frame, watching me steal.
Fuck.
“I - uh.” Slowly, I set the bowl back down. “Just checking the candy count,” I explain. “Don’t want to run low for Santa.”
Jongin pushes himself off the wall, a brief smile crossing his face before disappearing. “Considering we’re the only ones here, I don’t think we’re in danger of running out. Go on,” he nods towards the bowl. “What’s the harm?”
I shrug, picking it back up again. There’s no point in pretending.
Jongin turns, is halfway to the door, when something makes me open my mouth. “Lousy Christmas, huh?” I call after him.
Jongin pauses before turning back, the ghost of a smile on his lips. “And a Crappy New Year.”
For a few seconds I hover, unsure of what to say. This is the most civil we’ve been in months and a part of me wants it to continue talking. I just keep remembering his face that morning though, the face he’s had most mornings with me – and I find myself retreating. “I should go,” I say, twisting my scarf around my wrist. “Wouldn’t want the candy to get cold.”
Jongin nods slowly. “Right. Well, Merry Christmas.”
“Merry Christmas,” I echo, disappearing down the hall.
The door to my room is unlocked – purposeful, since there’s no one around to steal anything. I set down my bowl of candy, turning on the TV and flopping across my bed. The Grinch. Excellent.
Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to my very Merry Christmas.
The plan is to watch the Grinch, eat an entire bowl of candy and hopefully fall into a sugar coma before I remember the fact that my entire family abandoned me on the most wonderful night of the year. I’m almost to the middle of the movie when a knock sounds at my door. Swinging my legs from beneath a giant pile of blankets, I answer.
“Yeah?” I call, despite there really only being one person it could be.
When I open the door, Jongin raises an eyebrow. “I hope you have more wine than that,” is all he says.
I don’t open the door further, staring up at him. “What are you doing here?”
The second my words leave, I wish I could take them back. What I meant was – nope, I meant that. Jongin’s presence feels surreal. Like I’ve somehow traveled back in time.
His eyes narrow. “Just making sure you haven’t overdosed on Christmas candy.”
“Oh.” I blink up at him. “Well, if that’s all – I’m fine.”
Jongin exhales, looking past me into my room. “Are you going to make me beg to come in?”
“Maybe.”
“Fine,” he mutters. “I just thought you wouldn’t want to be alone on Christmas. My mistake.” He turns to leave.
It’s as I watch him walk away that it occurs to me maybe Jongin doesn’t want to be alone on Christmas.
“Wait,” I sigh, taking a step forward.
Jongin looks back at me, waiting.
“Why do you want to spend Christmas with me, anyways?” I ask, unable to stop myself. “You hate me.”
“I don’t … hate you,” Jongin says, though his words sound doubtful.
A snort escapes my lips. “Right.”
“Believe what you want to believe.” Jongin shrugs. “But it’s Christmas Eve and Christmas is a time for forgiveness.”
“Literally no one says that.”
Jongin squints. “Are you trying to make me leave?”
“Ugh,” I exhale, considering for a moment. “Fine. Come on in. Since it’s Christmas.”
Jongin grins like he’s won the lottery. He walks inside, kicking off his shoes to plop down onto my bed. He’s dressed in a dark green sweater and jeans – which are black and faded. The combination makes his eyes darker brown than usual. “You were watching the Grinch, too?” he asks, noticing my TV.
“Of course.” I shut my door. “Although if you want to continue, I must warn: I know every line and am not shy about quoting.”
Jongin looks like he’s struggling not to laugh. “Right,” he says, pulling his legs up under him. “I also was serious about what I said – is that all the wine you have?”
My gaze moves to his feet. He’s wearing bright red Christmas socks. Tiny white presents dot the material and for some reason, it makes my heart ache. I shake my head. “I have more,” I say, crossing the room.
Jongin nods. “Cool. Glasses?”
Tossing him one, I clamber next to him with a new bottle. “Cheers,” I say, pouring my glass.
Jongin watches. “Cheers,” he echoes.
The silence widens, a tense awkwardness melting between us. I pull my blanket onto my lap. Next to Jongin, in his perfect sweater and red socks, I feel underdressed. Before he came I changed into leggings and a sweatshirt. My feet are bare and hair is up – at least I didn’t wash my makeup off yet. What am I even saying? It doesn’t matter if I have on makeup or not. This is Jongin we’re talking about.
Speaking of. Jongin laughs at the TV. “I love this part,” he grins. “Slunk.”
“What a god-awful impression,” I grin, falling back on my pillows. I’m careful to keep my distance from him, taking a slow sip of my wine as the movie continues to play.
One hour later, I’m not so concerned about space anymore.
If you were looking at my room now versus then, you’d be stunned by the juxtaposition. Maybe even question whether or not you were looking at the same place. When The Grinch ends, we end up watching Christmas Vacation – yet another movie I can quote, much to Jongin’s amusement.
I’m almost to the bottom of my second glass of wine when I realize our limbs are touching. I’m on top of the covers, blanket long discarded on the floor. It was too hot anyways, what with Jongin on my bed. The room is dark, lit only by the glow of the television and my Christmas tree. It casts a warm light over the space, illuminating Jongin’s profile.
I can’t help but notice that when he laughs, he opens his entire mouth. Eyes crinkling to slivers, looking like he enjoys laughing. Not everybody does. On some people laughter looks like work, as though they’re forcing their diaphragms to expand and contract with each noise.
Not Jongin.
Realizing that I’m staring, I look down. As I refocus on the screen, I set my wine glass to the side. A yawn escapes as I draw my legs up onto the bed.
Jongin glances over, expression unreadable as he asks, “Do you want me to go?”
My gaze flickers to his, then to the screen. “The movie’s not over yet,” I say.
He nods.
It might be minutes, hours later when I wake up. My eyes open, struggling to make sense of my surroundings. The side of my face is pressed to something soft – soft but hard, smooth against my cheek. When comprehension finally dawns, my eyes fly open.
Jongin. I’m curled against Jongin, nestled into his side with his arm draped over my shoulder. He smells wonderful. Like laundry detergent, cinnamon and… something else.
His breathing is calm but shallow. When I look up, I see this is because he’s still awake. What’s more, his gaze drifts to meet mine. I should say something, I reason. Should push him away, mutter an excuse, get up to leave.
But I don’t.
Instead I tilt my head upwards.  
Jongin’s breath catches, a tiny sound in the otherwise silent room. Sometime while I slept, he turned off my TV. His fingers brush the side of my face, his touch sending a shiver through me.
Still without a word, Jongin bends his head. His kiss is soft, lips just barely touching and he hovers until I reach up to twine my fingers through his hair. He falls onto his elbow, wrapping one arm around my waist and pulling me against him. I press my body to his, heart fluttering as my eyes close.
Jongin slides fingers through my hair, deepening the kiss to nudge my leg aside. His fingers drift over my sides, tugging my shirt up as his thumbs brush hipbones. Jongin stiffens at my moan, pulling back just to look at me. His cheeks are flushed, eyes dark. “I lied earlier,” he breathes.
“What?” I ask, blinking. “About what?”
“You said that I hated you,” Jongin explains. “And I didn’t say no.”
I wait for him to say more, distracted by the way his thumbs trace circles over my skin.
“I like you,” he says, the words coming out in a rush. “A lot.”
“Can I confess something?”
“Mm.”
“Me too.”
“You like you, too?”
I swat at his arm, grin fading when Jongin gently nips at my throat. He pulls back and laughs, gently pressing his lips to that same spot.
“I like you too,” I whisper, not sure if he’ll hear.
He does. When Jongin kisses me again, it’s with none of his previous hesitancy. He props himself over me, just far enough so I feel his every movement. His lips harden, our mouths opening as his hands tug my sweatshirt farther up my body.
I whimper, pressing close as his lips trail my jaw. “Jongin,” I groan, hands slipping under his sweater.
“Yes?”
Sitting up, I maintain eye contact and lift my sweatshirt over my head. Jongin’s eyes follow my, swallowing as I drop it to the floor. I’m left in just my bra, a plain black that shouldn’t be as sexy as Jongin seems to find it.
His eyes flicker and he pulls me forward. Lifting me bodily to settle on his lap. My legs wrap around his waist and I’m very aware of the growing hardness between his legs. Jongin tilts my head to the side, kissing a path down my neck that has me clenching around him.
He chuckles, low and deep. “Take this off,” I mutter, pulling at his sweater with none of his earlier grace.
Jongin obliges, sliding the garment over his head. And then it’s just his skin on mine, his warmth sending shivers down my spine. His hands slide around my torso, gently removing my bra. Jongin lowers me against the sheets, hovering over me.
When I nod he presses his lips to my neck, kissing down my chest. He pauses at my breasts, hands and lips urging moans from my body before continuing his path downwards. Slowly he unbuttons my jeans, lips skimming the top of my pants. Tracing the sensitive skin of my hipbones. His hands push my jeans off, dropping them and my panties to the floor beside us.
When his lips find my sex, I stiffen. Jongin smiles, moving his hands beneath my thighs to ease them apart. His lips coast over me again, tongue applying pressure in a way that makes me squirm.
And then he seems to forget about being gentle, sucking harshly as I clench my legs around him. He strokes a finger across my opening, groaning something about how wet I am. As his finger slides into me, he flicks his tongue. His other hand pressing my hips down, keeping me from moving. Not allowing me to shift, no matter how much I try.
“Jongin,” I breathe. My fingers wrap around his hair. “Please.”
He looks up, pausing in his movements.  “Yes?”
“I want you,” I whisper, pulling him up over me.
His eyes widen. “Are you sure?”
“Yes.”
Jongin moves, skin sliding over mine as I push impatiently at his jeans, almost falling off the bed to yank him forward. Jongin starts to laugh, pulling my hands above my head and stilling my movements. He shifts from his jeans, kicking them and his underwear to the floor. He hovers there for a second, pushing my hair behind my ear with his free hand.
His next kiss is soft and languid, member hard between my legs. I press closer, breathing suddenly unsteady. Jongin rolls on his condom and pauses, fingers tracing over my center. He rubs a circle around my clit as I arch upwards. “Jongin,” I whine.
He smiles and aligns our hips. His smile is wiped completely when he enters. “Ah,” he groans, closing his eyes. “Fuck.”
He sinks deeper, opening his eyes to look at me. Jongin’s gaze is dark; intense with desire and something else – something subtler. I can feel it in his touch, in the slow speed he moves. Entering slowly, allowing me to feel every inch of him.
I wrap my legs around him when he stops, silently urging him on. Jongin obeys, pulling back almost to the point of exit before sliding back in. It feels even better this way and I groan. “Faster, Jongin.”
Jongin gathers my thigh, wrapping it around his waist, rolling his hips as his pace roughens. His lips move to my neck, ghosting along my jaw and ending at my lips. His kiss matches his thrusts, tongue sliding against mine in a rough approximation of below.
“You don’t know how long,” he moans, shifting to hit a deeper angle, “I have wanted to do this.”
“You don’t know how long I’ve wanted you to do this,” I gasp, tightening as he increases tempo. His hips press me to the bed, sliding over my body at a new angle. The feeling is overwhelming, almost too intense when combined with his hand between my legs. He circles my sex, forcing my legs to tremble.
“Oh,” I sigh. “Jongin, please. Jongin!”
Jongin moves faster, thrusts harder. A steady wave builds until I fall, wrapped around him as I come. I breathe heavily, coming down from my high as Jongin pushes his last final inches. When he stills, I slide my hands to his neck and move my thumb along his jaw.
“Merry Christmas,” Jongin smiles. He pulls from my body, falling next to me.
I giggle and scoot closer, allowing him capture my hand with his. His other hand strokes my face, gently pressing my bottom lip. I fake bite him. “Merry Christmas Eve,” I correct.
“Nope.  You slept through that,” Jongin grins. “I was going to tell you when you woke up but then you seduced me and, well…”
His laughter shakes my chest against his. “Mm.” I move closer. “I can’t argue with that. I must have been very, very good this year,” I muse. “That was some gift.”
“Glad you think so.” Jongin nudges your neck with his nose, kissing gently. “Because I was just thinking of other things for me to unwrap.”
“Oh?”
“Yeah. I want you to put on my Christmas socks.”
© kpopfanfictrash, 2016. Do not copy or repost without permission.
427 notes · View notes
greekowl87 · 6 years ago
Text
Fic: It’s Cold Outside
This is my fic for the X-Files Easter Fic Exchange (@xfilesfanficexchange). My prompt was for slippinmickeys over on AO3. This is cross-posted with AO3. 
The prompt was: “Mulder gets stuck at Maggie Scully's for the weekend during a Scully family holiday (any holiday). UST becomes RST and drama ensues. Seasons 1-7. No PWP, need story.” So this is set during season three and is inspired by The Blizzard of 1996 (January 6 -10) was an actual event that took place. I myself was nine and remember being miserable, sick and losing power for 3 days during the course of it while living in Virginia but took it as inspiration for this fic. 
A quick thank you for @peacenik0 and @baronessblixen talking me through some writer’s block with this fic. Mind you, it’s long. Also, there’s some smut in this: just a head’s up.  I hope you all enjoy.
P.S. @today-in-fic
Friday, January 5, 1996
“Mulder, you don’t have to do this.” Scully gathered her coat and briefcase for the weekend as Mulder donned his own trench coat and car keys. “I’m just taking the bus home and then driving to my mother’s for the weekend in the morning.”
“It would make me feel better, Scully. I don’t know if you saw the forecast for the weekend but they are calling for a big Nor’easter. Anyways, what’s so special about your mom’s this weekend?”
“A belated celebration of Christmas,” she told him with a smile. “Ever since dad and with Missy just a few months ago, mom’s had a hankering to get the family together. A belated Christmas seemed like the answer. My brothers Bill and Charlie are coming with their wives. Bill’s ship just got into Norfolk two days ago and is already up in Baltimore with Tara. Charlie is coming down from Pennsylvania.”
Mulder felt his heart drop in his chest at the mention of the recent murder of Melissa Scully. His partner had told him multiple times that she did not blame him; the dangers came with their work. But deep down, Mulder still felt guilt himself. He was only more determined to make things right for her, even if it was as simple as driving to her mother’s for a makeup Christmas holiday in early January.
“Really, Scully, it’s no big deal. I can drive you first thing tomorrow morning to Baltimore.”
“You’re not going to take no for an answer, are you?”
“You know the answer to that.”
His smile must have melted her resolve as Scully smiled. “Fine. Tomorrow morning at ten, okay?”
“Okay.” He grinned.
. . . . . . . . .
Saturday, January 6, 1996
Scully glanced at her wall clock as it read 10:08 as she heard a knock at the door. Her weekend bag sat next to the door along with her freshly dug out snow boots and winter jacket. She had been watching the local news and now The Weather Channel. Mulder’s warning the previous day about an upcoming nor’easter had sparked her interest however her attention was once again distracted by the knocking again.
“It’s open,” she called.
The brass doorknob opened and she saw her partner wearing a leather jacket, jeans, and black turtleneck. He smiled at her awkwardly. “Ready to go, Scully?”
“You know you can come in, Mulder.”
She turned off the television and cast the remote onto the wooden coffee table. She saw him sidestep the welcome mat and inch around her entryway before shutting the door. He held his gaze at the fixed point in the floor before forcing a smile. “I do. I see you got your snow boots.”
“Yep. Finally got a chance to see the forecast. Might as well be prepared.”
Scully was already pulling on her jacket and then her shoes. “You really didn’t have to do this, Mulder.”
“I want to, Scully.”
He picked up her bag, loaded her bag into his backseat, and began the journey up to Maryland. The drive was quiet between them with a little conversation with the exception of small talk about the Scully family plans. As Mulder pulled up to the familiar driveway, he threw the car into park and looked at Scully. “Here’s your stop,” he said.
Scully gave him a thankful smile and nodded towards the porch. “Why don’t you come in before you head back to Alexandria?”
“I couldn’t impose, Scully.”
The last time he had been to Mrs. Scully’s house was shortly after his partner’s abduction when he had to swallow his pride and failure and let her know that her baby daughter had disappeared into thin air. He only saw himself as an omen of ill news for the Scullys. The most recent stigma was the death of Melissa Scully and him keeping Scully away due to their crazy crusade. The prospect of visiting her again under such circumstances wasn’t very appealing to him.
“Come on, Mulder. At least take a bathroom break and get a drink of coffee?” Her teasing smile made him relax slightly.’ “Come on, Mulder. My family isn’t going to crucify you.”
“The wrong holiday,” he joked. It fell on deaf ears.  “I couldn’t impose, Scully. Really.”
“You can at least get some coffee before hitting the road,” she encouraged. “My mom wouldn’t mind.”
“You aren’t going to take no for an answer are you?”
“Sound familiar? Why don’t you just put yourself out of your misery and come in.”
“Fine,” he grumbled.
They both exited the car and Mulder went to grab her weekend bag from the trunk of his car. Together, they went up to the steps to the Scully household. His partner grabbed the brass doorknob and swung the door open wide. “Mom! I’m here!”
“Is that little Dana?” A playful voice echoed from the kitchen. “Still believing in Santa Claus?”
“Charlie!”
Mulder stood awkwardly by the doorframe, unsure if he should close the door behind him and stay or if he should run away. He saw a much taller man, about his height with dark auburn hair and blue eyes like his partner wearing a Penn State sweatshirt and jeans.  Scully ran to her brother, throwing her arms around her youngest brother as he spun her in a circle. “It’s been too long, Dana! Mom, Dana’s here!”
Mulder stood straighter as he saw the matronly Mrs. Scully come from the kitchen, wiping her hands on a yellow apron. “No traffic I hope?”
“No,” Scully answered.
“Good. The weather forecast is calling for snow tonight and I hated the thought of you driving in this weather.”
“Mulder drove me,” Scully said, turning to gesture to him.
Mulder would have preferred to have fallen into a hole in the ground on the way to China than face the Scully matriarch. “Fox,” she greeted coolly.
“Mrs. Scully.”
Charlie turned to Mulder and smiled warmly. “So your Dana’s FBI partner. What kind of name is Fox anyways?”
To Mulder’s surprise, the youngest Scully offered a welcoming handshake which he returned hesitantly. “My parents probably hated me. I prefer Mulder anyways.”
“FBI thing?”
“Something like that. I’m going to go, Scully. I’ll see you back at the office on Monday.”
Scully narrowed her eyes in annoyance and nudged her mother. “I was going to invite Mulder to some coffee before he goes back. He was nice enough to drive me.”
“Of course.” Like magic, Mrs. Scully’s face materialized into the welcoming host that used to make her the talk of all the housewives of the San Diego Naval Base.  “Take off your jacket and shoes, Fox. Stay awhile. You take your coffee black right?”
“That’d be fine.”
Mulder was already taking off his shoes and jacket as Charlie said something about finding Bill and Tara from upstairs. Soon, Mulder found himself standing in the atrium alone with Scully. She gave him a smile small. “Thank you for staying for a bit.”
“You didn’t give me much of a choice.”
“I appreciate it regardless. Come on, let’s get you that cup of coffee.”
He was powerless to say no to her and followed her like an obedient puppy. Mrs. Scully was smiling and getting coffee, trying to make small talk with the two FBI agents. Charlie soon came back with a man and a woman which Mulder could only assume was Big Brother Bill and his wife Tara. He felt himself shrink under the steely gaze as Scully greeted the rest of her family. Mulder took a deep breath and held out his hand. “Fox Mulder.”
“Mr. Mulder,” Bill said carefully.
He had the sneaking suspicion he was being appraised. The blond hair woman, Tara, rushed forward to shake his hand as well. “It is so nice to meet you, Mr. Mulder. Dana has told us so much about you.”
“You can call me Mulder.” Mulder raised his eyebrow playfully at Scully. “Is that so?”
Charlie was by the fridge grabbing a beer out. “Don’t worry, Mulder. If you stick around long enough, you’ll hear some embarrassing stories about little Dana.”
As the afternoon progressed, the snow became heavier and showed no signs of letting up. By seven that evening, Mulder still found himself in the Scully household recovering from a wonderful dinner over embarrassing stories in front of a Christmas tree and the Scully clan. How had time escaped him was beyond Mulder’s grasp; he should open an x-file on it. By ten in the evening, he decided it was time to call it a night.
“Mrs. Scully, as much as I would love to stay, I must get going. The drive back to Alexandria is bound to belong.”
“You can’t be serious, Mulder!” Charlie cried. “All that snow!”
“It’s not safe,” Bill added as his wife yawned. She leaned against his shoulder sleepily. “You ready to hit the hay, hon?”
“Yeah. Traveling must’ve taken it out of me yesterday.”
“Why don’t you get going to bed. I’ll be right up.”
“It was nice to meet you, Mr. Mulder,” Tara said getting up. “Good night, everyone.”
A chorus of good nights and good evenings followed her out of the room. Scully looked at Mulder and bit her lip in thought. Mulder sensed something from her but did not say anything. “Why doesn’t he crash on the couch tonight, mom? Hopefully, the main roads will be plowed by tomorrow?”
Mrs. Scully nodded in agreement. “I’ll go get some blankets and pillows for you, Fox.”
Mulder had not even had a chance to say anything as Scully brothers said goodnight quickly and retreated back upstairs to their respective bedrooms. Mulder and Scully were left together alone in the living room. “What just happened?”
“Sleepover,” Scully chuckled.
“You weren’t planning this, were you?”
“No.” She lowered her voice and brought her knees to her chest. “Unless I suddenly gained control of the weather.”
“Knock it off, Scully.”
“I’m just teasing. But my brothers are right. It’s not safe to drive. I’m not up to saving your butt again.” They shared a knowing smile. “Besides, I was happy to have you here tonight.”
“How come?”
“It made things more...bearable tonight.” Without another word, she rose from the couch. “Good night, Mulder.”
“Night, Scully.”
Like ships passing in the sea, he watched Scully glide upstairs for the night as Mrs. Scully let her motherly instinct take over and make Mulder’s temporary bed for the night. He suddenly remembered the spare bag of clothes he kept in his car and rushed outside to grab it real quick before the snow grew any worse.
. . . . . . . .
Sunday, January 7, 1996
The meteorologists, both locally and nationally, metrologists were already calling it The Great Blizzard of 1996. When Mulder and the Scully family had retired for the night, Mother Nature had other plans. There was already almost a foot of snow before it transitioned to sleet, icing in the layers and locking them away. The storm came back with colder temperatures and even heavier bands of snow. Snow, ice, and more snow. And with that, Mulder found himself trapped in Baltimore for the Scully’s makeup Christmas. Unwanted guest indeed.
Mulder found himself waking up in the early morning hours. He could hear the winds battering the side of the house, snow, and ice pelting the windows, and the colorful glow of the Christmas tree dancing around the living room. He did not know what he was doing.
Sleep just didn’t happen for Mulder anymore. After many years of isolation and peculiarness had molded him into a couch dozing insomniac that slept with the tv on. Maybe, deep in his own mind and subconscious, he was still trying to bring back Samantha by somehow recreating that night from November 1973. It seemed awfully true now as the Scully clan tried to recreate the memory of their lost kin.
“Can’t sleep?”
Mulder jumped and spun around. Scully stood in the door frame as the shadows clung to her. Her robe was wrapped tightly around her, her arms weaved into a knot as if trying to protect her against something. She gazed longingly at the multicolored Christmas tree and then to stockings on the old fireplace. “And the stockings were hung on the chimney with care with hopes that St. Nicholas would soon be here,” Scully recited softly. She cleared her throat. “I see Mom is keeping Missy’s up.”
Mulder turned to the stockings counting them quickly. “I count seven.”
“Mom still keeps dad’s up.” She gave a sad smile. “Christmas was a favorite holiday growing up for us. The last time we were all together was the December before I went to the academy.”
Mulder scooted over on the couch as Scully sat next to him. “What a turn of events, huh, Scully?”
“Hmm?”
Mulder gestured to the window as white snow blinded the outside. “Weather. Mother nature. The inconvenience of timing.”
“It depends on the way you look at it, Mulder.”
“I’m probably ruining your little family get-together. Don’t think I haven’t noticed your mother’s scalding gaze.” Self-deprecating humor at its finest. Another mechanism. “I don’t know if I should be alarmed or not.”
“Mulder,” she sighed. She pinched her nose and gave a weak smile. “She’s not mad at you.”
“I’m sure they’re just waiting and plotting. I would know.”
Scully tilted her head to the side and gave him a warm smile. She moved closer to him and rubbed her against his left shoulder smoothing the cotton beneath her palm. “I did it so I could save you. You were out of your mind,” she whispered softly. Even beneath that fabric, she could still feel the puckered scar. “I saved you, didn’t I?”
He chuckled. “Does your mother know what you did?”
“No. And neither do my brothers.”
She smiled in the light and moved closer to Mulder. He stilled as she reached for a stray blanket to pull it over her lap and rest her head against his shoulder. “What are you thinking,” he whispered.
“Those lights and decorations. I think my mom used the last time when we were all together. The last Christmas. It was right before I left for the academy.” She smiled at the memory. “It’s funny because Missy and I were sitting on this very couch, watching those colored lights. I had just been recruited into the FBI and I remember feeling uncertain.”
“You’re never uncertain about anything.”
There was a pause between them and Scully continued to stare off into the distance.  “She told me that…” She took a breath. “She told me don’t mistake a path for what it really represents: the people that we meet along the way. I didn’t know who I was going to meet, how my life was going to change, or whose life I would change along the way.”
Overwhelming guilt wrecked his heart (as if the guilt from Melissa Scully’s death, Scully’s abduction, and the disappearance from his own sister weren’t enough). The silence that ensued must have been enough for Scully to grasp his hand tightly, startling him out of dismal, gloomy thoughts. “Mulder, don’t think that.”
“It’s because of me,” he murmured, “that all this happened to you.”
“Didn’t you hear me? It is a two-way street. With the bad, there has also been good. These three years, I wouldn’t change. I wouldn’t want this journey with anyone else but you.”
Unable to find words he settled for the thing that had worked best for them: unspoken communication. He wrapped his arm around her in a hug. Scully settled her head back against his shoulder in silence. The moment seemed trapped in a bubble that was only meant for the two of them.  “I am incredibly grateful you are here with me now, Mulder, even if it doesn’t feel like it.” She took a deep breath and kissed his temple softly. “Thank you.”
Like a shadow in the night, she quickly retreated leaving a very confused Mulder alone on the couch to wonder exactly what had transpired at that moment.
As the early morning crawled on, the Christmas lights turned off from the automatic timer leaving Mulder in the dark. He did not remember when he dozed off but awoke a few hours later to the smell of coffee being brewed and laughter in the room next door. “Charles, I do not recall that Christmas.”
The voice of Mrs. Scully laughed as there as a masculine snorting of giggles. “Oh shut up, Bill.”
That must be Charlie, she surmised.
Mulder stretched his aching body against the stiff couch, wincing at some unknown muscle cramp. The air was chilled in the living room and he spied a smoldering fireplace in need of fresh wood. Mulder got up to stoke the fire before searching for his Oxford sweatshirt to ward off the chill. His foggy mind, already going through the things that he needed to do the first thing to get back to Alexandria. He’d need to get gas, make sure he had a shovel or something in his car for the snow.
“Mulder.”
He looked up to see Scully standing in the doorway wearing her white fluffy robe and her hair clipped back into a loose bun. She held up a steaming cup of coffee enticingly. “Morning,” he croaked. He gave her a weak smile and tried to comb his bedhead. Scully shook her head and hid her amused smile behind her hand and a fake yawn. “How did you sleep?”
“I slept.” She shrugged and dropped off the coffee onto a side table. “Come join us for breakfast when you’re ready.”
“I think I’ll just get going this morning back to Alexandria.”
Scully smirked and nodded to a window. “I doubt that, Mulder. The snow turned over to sleet and then back to snow overnight. The news is saying at least nine inches.”
“Are you kidding me?”
“Nope. Come on, let’s get breakfast.”
“Scully, I really can’t impose. I have already done enough damage here.”
“Mulder,” she said calmly. She took his hand and squeezed it. “It’s okay. My family isn’t planning to burn you at the stake or anything.” He was taken back by the openness of the invitation. She watched his emotions play across his face and arched her elegant eyebrow. “Is it what we do? Our work? My abduction? What, Mulder?”
“How do you openly invite me here? Expect that your brothers and mothers won’t flail me alive?”
She chuckled and shook her head. “My brothers know we solve unusual cases for the FBI, the cold cases that others won’t touch. They don’t know anything about government conspiracies or anything like that. As long as you don’t say about green little men.”
“They’re gray,” he whispered.
“Green. Gray. I still have yet to scientifically prove it.”
In the span of a few seconds, the platonic partners were decidedly close to one another. Electricity sparked between the air and the strange feeling shifted between them again. Mulder licked his lips as the stray thought of kissing Scully popped up in his mind. Scully was leaning towards him, as if in a trance, before Mrs. Scully’s voice called from the kitchen. “Dana! Fox! If you don’t get in here soon, all these pancakes will be gone.”
With the spell broken, both Mulder and Scully blinked. “Pancakes,” Mulder asked.
“Scully family Christmas tradition. I told you mom is going all out even though it is January. It’s been forever since we’ve had a proper Christmas.” She glanced at the two stockings meant for her passed father and murdered sister. “Even if some of us couldn’t be here.” Mulder opened his mouth to apologize but Scully cut him off. “But I’m very happy you are here with me, Mulder. I really mean it.”
He nodded unable to find anything else to say. Mulder followed her into the kitchen to find Mrs. Scully standing with Charlie by the electric griddle skillfully making pancakes like an assembly line. Bill and Tara sat at the kitchen table reading the copy of The Washington Post from the day before. On the corner of the counter, a small black and white tv had the local news on.
“Boy, oh, boy!” Cried the news anchor. “What was supposed to be a few snow flurries has turned into a full-blow blizzard. Chase, what can you tell us about this storm?”
The camera panned to another man wearing a suit in front of a local weather map colored in various shades of gray, black, and white. “You are right, Craig. I wouldn't dare go out this weather. Last night, we were only looking at a couple of inches of snow and now the forecast is calling for totals up to 20 inches plus. Also, overnight, the snow briefly changed to sleet and then back to snow. Don’t even think about going out in this weather! It’s best to stay hunkered down until this storm passes through tomorrow morning. The drive-in is going to be a mess well so plan accordingly.”
“That’s one thing I don’t miss is snow,” Bill grumbled flipping the paper.
“I forgot,” Charlie called. “Sunny San Diego.”
“And you choose to live in the great white north,” the brother shot back.
“Maine is not the great white north. You’re thinking of Minnesota.”
“I would argue differently. I grew up in Massachusetts and have some memories of nasty winters.”
Mulder stood in the middle of the kitchen, unsure where to go. Scully squeezed his hand discreetly and pulled him to a stool near the kitchen counter where she sat next to him.
“Where exactly did you grow up, Mr. Mulder?” Bill asked.
“The Vineyard,” he answered automatically. Charlie winked at him as he supplied Mulder and his sister coffee. He turned his attention to the small black and white television. “I can try and dig out later this morning, Mrs. Scully once the snow lets up and be out of your hair.”
“Nonsense, Fox. You are not driving back to Virginia in this weather. We’ve already gotten 13 inches and were forecasted to get 10 more. What’s one more mouth to feed.” She looked up and gave him a smile. Mulder did not know how to respond. “If you really want, you can help shovel my driveway.”
Scully smiled. “I tried to tell him that but I told you he is thick-headed.”
“He’s not the only one, Dana.”
“Hey, do you remember when we were in New Haven?” Charlie asked.
“As if you remember,” Bill snorted. “You were three.”
“How can anyone forget the Christmas tree being set on fire? It was clearly your fault. If I recall, I heard something about you trying to ‘light Christmas spirit.’”
“Even I remember it.” Scully grinned.
Mrs. Scully rolled her eyes. “Well, since we have a proper blizzard, why don’t we all just take it easy today. We can all take turns shoveling the driveway to make it more authentic.”
Mulder was about to say something else but Scully’s stern glare made him reconsider. “I think three men can manage that, mom,” Charlie chuckled. “So what does us leaving to do in the meantime?”
“Movies?” Tara suggested.
“Oh, AMC is doing a B-Rated Horror Film Marathon this weekend,” Charlie said excitedly. “That would be awesome.”
“Sounds right up your alley.” Scully elbowed Mulder.
He shifted stiffly and wondered just how much she had told her brothers about him and his far fetched theories. “You all can do that,” Bill shrugged. He remained focused on the paper. “There are some of dad’s things I would like to go through this afternoon.”
“Fun killer,” Charlie called as he skillfully flipped the next batch of pancakes. “Tara? What about you?”
“I would love to. That used to be a favorite thing to do with my sisters.”
“Honestly, Tara,” Bill scoffed. “We don’t have time for such childish things.”
“Shut up, Bill. We’re supposed to be celebrating Christmas, right? Staying in our PJs all day and watching tv was something we did in our family.”
“Ours was nothing but midnight masses,” Charlie added.
“Well, we can always improvise, “ Mrs. Scully answered, “but I doubt that would be any fun.”
“Then it’s settled.” Scully smiled but frowned when she saw Mulder focusing on some unknown spot in front of him. She frowned in frustration.
Breakfast continued without a hitch. Mulder withdrew into himself even further feeling alienated among the Scully clan. He felt trapped. He could take the chance and risk his car on the roads but Scully would save his ass and then kill him for his stupidity. A rouge hand took his own and squeezed it beneath the table top was all he needed to force the smile and endure this bizarre family holiday a bit longer.
The day seemed to be stuck in some sort of time zone because Mulder felt like he was experiencing deja vu. The last time he had experienced Christmas joy, any Christmas joy was the Christmas before Samantha’s abduction. The Mulder's had been a happy family then. But now, he somehow found himself swept along in marathons of horror films with Charlie, Bill’s polite decline to participate, and Tara, Scully, and her mother in the kitchen working on a makeshift dinner. The blizzard of 1996 continued on in spectacular fashion bringing more snow and ice.
At the end of the day, Mulder still found himself trapped with the Scullys with no means of escape.
That night, Mulder heard the grandfather clock in the hallway strike midnight, echoing throughout the silent house. He wished he was somewhere else.
In his makeshift bed on the living room couch, he still could not find a comfortable position. The blue light from the muted tv added to the eerie ambiance from the colored Christmas tree lights. It was nights like this he would call Scully just to hear her voice and his loneliness less palatable. But she was right upstairs and he did not think that he family (especially Big Brother Bill who had regarded him cautiously since his arrival) would take to it very kindly. Lost in his thoughts, he heard the silent scuffle of slippers against the wood floor.
“Still can’t sleep?”
He smiled, recognizing that voice from anywhere. “Could you?”
“I suppose not. Today wasn’t as awkward as you thought it would be, was it?”
“I wasn’t worried.”
“You wore you panic face throughout most of breakfast.”
Scully emerged from the shadows. Elegant no matter what, Mulder thought. His partner wore the same robe from the morning before except her hair was down. “You being here I think is helping mom too. The distraction is nice since Missy is no longer here. The first Christmas after dad passed it was a nightmare.”
“I’m glad I’m not too much of a burden.”
“You are never a burden, Mulder.”
He smiled coyly at her. “You know, it’s funny, Scully. I know the special agent but I don’t know the story behind Dana Scully.”
She chewed on her lips playfully and held out her hand. “Want to see?”  Just in the past 48 hours, this new side of Scully that was emerging that he wanted to know more of. Playing her game, he grasped her hand and she lead him down the hall and upstair case. “Watch the second step from the top. It always makes a noise.”
Following her expert direction, they navigated the maze in the dark. Scully led him to a door furthest down the hall. She opened the door to reveal a room frozen in time that belonged to some sort of punk rock teenager. Faded posters decorated the wall above the bed. A black bookcase held numerous copies of books ranging from physics to Latin to Nancy Drew. In the corner was a small desk with a bulletin board covered in various ribbons from science fairs and a University of Maryland flag above it. There was a picture on the bulletin board that looked vaguely familiar.
“Is that you?”
Mulder squinted as he picked up the photo as she shut the door behind them. “I was a bit of a punk.”
“And science wiz,” he added, nodding to the ribbons. “Little Dana Scully was a rebel.”
“Not always,” she said slowly, trying to hide back a laugh. “I did get suspended in my sophomore year for almost blowing up the chemistry lab trying to prove a senior wrong.”
“You took chemistry as a sophomore?”
“Science wiz,” she reminded him. She sat on the bed and patted the space next to her. “I know I’ve told you numerous times but I’m really glad you are here. It’s nice having someone to…” She shrugged. “I’m just glad you’re here, Mulder.”
He took the spot next to him. “I guess we should thank fate.”
She snorted in amusement. “I told you there is no such thing as fate.”
“This blizzard.”
“Convenient timing.”
He leaned closer into her personal space like he did when they were ready to verbally spare. She smiled and shook her head. Something must have shifted between them at that moment. Maybe it was the wintry atmosphere or some random static charge from the dry air, but he leaned forward, and almost teasingly, kissed her. A catalyst exploded between them. He expected her to pull away but she didn’t.
She deepened it.
Rational thought became lost and pure instinct took over. He cupped her face and held it for a moment longer. By the time they broke away to draw breath, words were pouring from his lips. “Scully, I’m sorry. It was an accident. I didn’t mean to…”
The flood of apologies was stopped by a single order.
“Stop.”
He closed his mouth obediently. Her eyes had narrowed and she looked feral.
“There is nothing you should be sorry for. You...you are a good man, a good friend, Mulder…” Scully swallowed, already losing her courage. “And nothing would change between us.”
“Maybe I want them to change.”
Scully arched an eyebrow suspiciously.
Mulder did not know the exact moment he fell in love with her but the past two years and her abduction only made it worse for him. During her absence, he did not know how close he was to pulling that trigger and blowing out his brains. He never had such thoughts during the years after Samantha’s appearance but without Scully, life seemed worthless. But this moment...oh how he wished for this moment since he had laid eyes on her again.
“Change?”
“I wanted this,” he confessed, “for a very long time.”
“Mulder.”
“I understand if I have overstepped my bounds.”
He was panicking. This was falling apart, everything was becoming a slow-motion horrific accident. Thoughts of a ruined partnership, their work, being alone. He began to pull away. He needed to run. To escape.
“Mulder. Mulder!”
Her voice called out to him like a lifeline. He looked down as Scully took his hand and pulled him back down beside her. “I don’t want to ruin what we already have.”
“You won’t.”
Her hand rubbed his thigh enticingly and Mulder closed his eyes with flushed cheeks. It had been so long since someone had touched him like that. He heard the locking of a door and he knew then, he couldn’t escape. Her hands rested on his shoulders and trailed down his arms. Her chin rested on his shoulder as she hugged him from behind. “Despite me being a bit of a rebel in high school, most boys never made it this far. You’re the first,” she teased.
“First what?” Mulder breathed.
Once again during the past 48 hours, he was surprised at this side of Scully. Or was this Dana? “Mulder, don’t make me scientifically prove the nature of the whammy.”
He burst out laughing as Scully met his lips sensually and he was gone. Gone was his resolve any fears. Her hands had a mind all their own. Mulder sighed in between kisses and let Scully take the lead. Like a dancer, she came around to the front and kneeled in front of him.  Mulder smiled and ran his hands down Scully’s hips appreciatively. “Scully,” he murmured. “Are you sure?”
“Yes. However,” she licked her lips. “Charlie's is right next door. My mother, Bill, and Tara are right down the hall. We’ll have to be quiet.”
“Quiet,” he chuckled. He turned serious. “Scully, we can still avoid this if you want.”
“Mulder, let me tell you something,” she began, “there was always something between us, wasn’t there?”
“I'd like to think so.”
“I remember,” she continued, slipping off her robe, “after my abduction, visiting with my mom and Missy. You came in with that stupid video.” She chuckled at the memory. “I know you only stayed briefly but I was glad you came.”
“I called you. Sorry, but meeting your big sister kind of unnerved me.”
“Worse than Bill?” She bit back a grin.
“I don’t know. I think Charlie likes me, but Bill…”
“Firstborn are usually stubborn.” Mulder raised his eyebrow in mock horror. “You are my evidence. After you left, Missy stayed with me until the morning. We talked a lot. About life. You. Cosmic connections. Us.”
“She came to my apartment one night before I got your call that you were back. Someone told me I was going to be killed and at that point, I had nothing to live for. You were gone. Samantha…” Mulder scoffed. “You were real. You were always real and something I could save.”
“We’ll still find your sister.”
“At the loss of yours?”
She gave a weak smile and gently wrapped an arm around his neck. “That’s why I’m glad you’re here with me now, Mulder. You were there that night.”
“But you still couldn’t say goodbye.”
She sighed and drew him closer. “Is that what’s been bothering you the entire time being here? Deep down?” Mulder looked down and felt the atmosphere become suffocating. “Look at me. It’s not your fault, Mulder. What happened to Missy is not your fault. I don’t blame you.”
“What about your mother?”
“Don’t worry about her. Or Bill. Or Charlie.”
Mulder lowered his head. How did always do this to him? Make him weak in the knees and doubt everything he has ever known. She brought him closer. “She told me once that we were, and I quote, ‘Once in a lifetime.’”
“Who? Your sister?”
She nodded. “The first time I told her about you. I was complaining about how were stubborn you were and she told me that is was no different than me.”
Mulder gave a weak smile. His mind was melted at this point. “This isn’t exactly how I pictured this, Scully,” he whispered.
“Pictured what?”
“This.”
He pulled off her robe slowly and tossed it the ground. She shivered as the cold air hit her. Mulder saw the soft blue silk pajamas reflected in the soft light from the lamp. She blushed and whispered, “Lights on or off?”
“On,” he whispered reverently. “I want to see all of you.”
The first time he had a fantasy with her, Mulder had felt that he had committed the holiest of sins and paid with a bottle of tequila, a hangover, and a shiner on his eye that made Scully raise a suspicious eyebrow on the following Monday. But as much as he tried to fight it, he was powerless to do anything but give in. He was startled out of his thoughts as she ran her hand over him appreciatively and his body responded automatically. He let out a guttural moan; God, it had been too long since someone had touched him like that. “I’m just conducting a thorough investigation, Mulder,” she responded.
“I’m sure,” he swallowed, “but if you keep doing that, this won’t last long.”
“Well, we better get busy then.”
Mulder still could not believe this was happening. Blood rushed in his ears and he could hear the wind outside howled. Scully pulled Mulder’s shirt off first and gave a soft smile. He shivered himself as the cold air hit his skin. “Let’s get under the covers,” he whispered.
Her hands were distracting as they slipped beneath the small blanket of the double bed. He rolled to his side and slowly unbuttoned her top. Milky white skin slowly appeared and he touched her reverently slowly making his way up. When her first breast appeared, he knew she was a goddess fallen to earth. “Aphrodite, Venus,” he mumbled. He kissed her soundly and squeezed her breast slowly, trying to memorize everything. “A goddess come to life.”
Mulder grew bolder in his exploration moving his mouth to one breast and then the other, heaping worship upon her altar. She sighed breathily, raking her fingers through his hair, and leaned her head back. Mulder was already on fire but hearing her sigh “Mulder…” set him aflame.
Her arms wrapped around him and he felt her nails lightly scratch down his back. The cold and snow from the Blizzard of 1996 continued to rage outside. He could faintly hear little bits of snow and ice hitting the window glass but none of that mattered. For the first time in ages, he was alive and the icy loneliness that plagued his life had finally melted in her embrace. Time vanished and Mulder became a firm believer in missing time except, for this, he wanted his photographic memory to remember everything.
Mulder broke away from his adoration of Scully to look up and share a gaze with her. Her face was flushed as she smiled.  “It’s been so long,” she whispered.
“Try to be quiet then,” he chuckled. He kissed her before disappearing the beneath the covers. His mind raced a thousand miles per hour and he didn’t know if he should take it slow or like a flash flood. He kissed her exposed abdomen, panting heavily. “What do you want?”
“I want to remember everything,” she breathed.
Mulder smiled and placed a series of kisses until he reached the waistband of her pants. She lifted her waist without command as he pulled them down. Mulder was intoxicated by both the scent of her and the thrill of the moment. Scully was already lifting her hips as he hooked his thumbs into the elastic waistband and pulled downwards. If Mulder was a religious man, he would be proclaiming a miracle. A variety of dirty thoughts came to mind but one stuck out in particular. Overcome with lust and passion, he nuzzled her lower half, almost bashfully, nuzzled her. She jerked in response. He sought and took her hand, calming her in the process. She relaxed slightly and felt something move above him: a pillow.
“Scully?”
“Fine,” came the muffled reply. Mulder strained his ears trying to discern if she was uncomfortable or not. “I’m good, Mulder.”
The tone in her voice threw him off. Was she in pain? Or was it something else. He began to hesitate but he felt her fingers run through his hair reassuringly. It was enough for him to continue. He went back to his ministrations, testing out this and that, teasing her until he felt her writhing beneath him. Scully’s hips lifted and he heard her muffled cries. That explains the pillow, he thought, smiling.
Mulder eventually broke away and slid back up to greet Mulder with a kiss. He was smiling; she was smiling. “That was amazing,” she chuckled. “Do you think anyone heard us?”
“I hope not. A pillow, Scully? Really?”
“Shut up.” A devilish grin spread across her face. “Enough with the formalities, Mulder. Let’s get down to business.”
She reached into the drawer and pulled out a condemn. He raised an eyebrow with the unasked question. “It’s good. And I know we’re good…” She caressed his cheek. “Perks of also being your doctor.”
“Remind me to have you make house calls more often.”
With expertise he suspected that was from her medical education, Scully slipped on the condemn and rubbed him possessively. She smiled and whispered, “I want all of you.”
She tore off his shirt and sweats eagerly. Mulder lifted his hips and crushed her lips. Scully lifted her neck as he trailed a row of kisses down to shoulder where he bit into her shoulder blade, marking her. She lifted her hips meeting hip and let out a loud cry. She howled into her shoulder. “You’re driving me crazy,” he murmured into her ear.
“We have to be quiet,” she whispered. “The blizzard will only hide our...enjoyment for so long.”
“Well, I’m just getting started.
Something overcame both of them. Maybe it was desperateness, maybe it was the blizzard, maybe it was the moment. They both guided Mulder into her, working together as they did in everything.together. She sighed at the initial contact and moaned at the sudden fullness. “Oh, Mulder.”
He drew a sharp breath in. “Am I hurting you?”
“No, no.” She tried to relax. “It’s just been a while.”
“Me too.” He started moving slowly and she shifted beneath him. “Scully, if I’m hurting you…”
“You’re fine, Mulder. I just didn’t expect you to be so…”
“What?”
“There’s a lot of you to go around.” She chuckled at her own joke. “Everything feels wonderful.”
Mulder focused his effort into trying to please her, no one but her. He wanted to make her forget the shadow the death of a lost sister had caused her along with her mother’s shame and the scorching glare that her big brother had been plaguing them since their arrival.
She breathed sharply and whispered, “More.”
He redoubled his efforts. He entwined their hands like vines and pushed them above her head. He attacked her with new fever, swallowing her breathy moans and sighs with his rough kisses. Gone were the thoughts of being trapped in a snowstorm but rather whatever it was they created. Mulder tried to show Scully how much he cared for her, what she meant, and that he would do anything for her. Her ankles crossed behind his back and dug into his muscles, holding him her. Then he felt it. She was coming with a quick series of contractions that pulled him over with her. Mulder howled into her shoulder as he became spent and collapsed on top of her. She ran her hands up in down his bare back as he withdrew, tied off the condemn, and threw it a small trash can.
“So classy,” she sighed.
“Well, you’re not a cheap date, Scully.” He was already shivering as he dashed back to her bed and to the warmth. She coiled around him and smiled against his chest. “You are like a little heater.”
“You’re not so bad yourself, G-man.”
Mulder rolled to the side and used his long arm to turn off the lamp. She whispered something to him and although he probably misunderstood, he slid out of the cold air to open the blinds slightly before rushing back under the covers to the warmth they had created. They watched the snowfall in the streetlights together. He rolled onto his side and pulled Scully’s bare form against him. “This is something I could get used to,” he teased gently.
As they watched memorized, the blinding winds had lessened slightly and now just gentle snow fell. They could see the pristine streets covered in an eerie glow from the orange street lights. Scully pulled his arm tighter around her. “I’m glad you are here,” she murmured loudly enough so he could just hear her. “When mom asked, I tried to think of an excuse not to come. Missy’s shadow still hanging over this house. The bad whatever left from me not being there or the fact it should have been me. It should’ve been me, Mulder.”
“I’m sorry for Missy,” he whispered, “I really am. But I don’t know what I would’ve done if I lost you again. I can’t lose you again.”
“I know,” Scully whispered. “But with you being here, right now. Stuck in a snowstorm. Making love in my childhood home, despite the rebelliousness of it, I am grateful you are here. I am happy to have you here with me, Mulder. You make this bearable.”
He was quiet for a moment before he answered. His emotions spun like the snow outside before it settled one conclusion. He hugged her tightly, vowing to protect her and keep her happy no matter what. “No place where I would rather be,” he replied. He kissed the crook of her neck. “Sleep.”
With a final sigh of contentment, Scully let herself drift off finally as Mulder kept vigil and watched the falling snow.
. . . . . . . . .
Sunday, January 7, 1996
Because they were creating their own Christmas holiday in January and the snowstorm prevented Mrs. Scully from attending mass with her family, she decided the next thing: celebrate a January Christmas on a Sunday. Charlie was the first to wake up that morning at four a.m, somehow beating his mother’s habitual early rising. He had always been a light sleeper as a result of his father’s early morning revelries. He slipped downstairs to start the coffee first and noticed the rumpled blankets and absent guest on the couch. He raised an eyebrow before smirking. He and Dana had always been close growing up. Unlike their old siblings, only a year separated Dana and Charlie and the two often found themselves partners-in-crime covering for each other’s adolescent antics. He smirked as he sipped his morning coffee, already guessing what had transpired judging by Mulder’s empty couch. He supposed that he could still be a reliable accomplice to his sister.
At 4:30, with his coffee in hand, he twisted the doorknob gently and found it locked; a tell-tale sign Dana was up to something. He jiggled the handout a bit more before rasping lightly against the white wood door. “Dana,” he called out quietly. He eyed Bill’s room and his mothers. “Dae.”
There was movement on the other side. Some muffled exchange and cussing about the cold. The door opened the crack and he saw his sister’s narrowed blue eyes in the twilight light from the Christmas tree downstairs. “I thought I would give you a wake-up call before mom or Bill got up. And Mulder too.” He smelled the familiar scent of a good night spent with someone wafting off her. “And you may want to clean up?”
Her eyes narrowed dangerously.
He held up his hands in mock surrender. “I’m the first one up, promise. And I won’t tell a soul. Take my coffee.”
“Not a word,” she breathed.
“See you in a bit.”
She shut the door soundly and Charlie bit back his laughter at the entire situation. Downstairs in the kitchen with only the stove light to keep him company, Dana emerged look fresh with Mulder trailing behind her like a puppy dog. Both avoided eye contact with him. Charlie stood at the kitchen counter, fighting a grin. “Coffee’s fresh. And I won’t tell a soul, promise.”
Mulder’s eyes shot up in alarm and glanced at Scully as some unspoken conversation occurred between them. She was pouring herself a cup. “Charlie already knows,” she moaned.
“How?’ Mulder asked.
“I’m not going to castrate you,” he shrugged. “Dae and I were partners in crime. We used to cover for each other when we would do more questionable things.”
“Like that library fire?” She asked.
“Once and they never caught me.”
“Don’t forget your big sister is an FBI agent.”
“Right. What are you gonna do? Arrest me, copper?”
Mulder watched the exchanged and wondered faintly if it would have been that way with Samantha. Charlie nodded towards Mulder. “He’s the best you’ve done.”
“I appreciate you have taken an interest in my taste of men,” she muttered. “Mulder, do you want anything?”
“I’m good, Scully.”
Charlie tilted his head. “Why do you call her that?”
“What?”
Mulder shifted uncomfortably.
“Why do you call her Scully?”
“Why not? She’s Scully,” Mulder answered. He shrugged his shoulders.
“That’s cute.”
“Charlie, remember I also know how to get away with murder if I wanted to,” Scully hissed. She blew on her cup of coffee. “And no one would be the wiser.”
“What else is new. If Missy could see you now.”
“You are bad enough by yourself.”
Mulder looked away at the mention of the Melissa Scully. Charlie took a cup of the cupboard and poured some coffee. He offered it to Mulder like an olive branch. “I don’t judge, Mulder. You’re good for my sister, despite what others may think.” The brother watched his eyes dart toward his sister. “I know about her abduction and everything else. You make her happy. I see it. I can hear about it every time we talk. You’re good for Dana. And that’s good enough for me. Even if you are sleeping with her.” Their silence was insinuating. “Oh, nice one, Dana. First time in mom’s house. In your childhood bed?”
“A needle between the toes with a small enough dosage to stop your heart,” she told Charlie ominously.
Her brother watched Mulder become at ease a bit and smiled. He took the cup of coffee. “I wouldn’t cross her, Charlie. She shot me once.”
“Dana’s all fire and no bite,” he replied.
Mulder glanced at Scully and pulled at his shirt to reveal a puckered bullet wound on his left shoulder. “Wanna bet?”
“No way.” Charlie bent closer to examine the wound. “Dana actually shot you?”
“To be fair, I was out of my mind. But your sister is good enough to perform surgery with a PPK and take it out with a field surgery kit in her apartment. I wouldn’t tease her.”
Charlie chuckled. “I have a scar on my arm from one our antics that never healed. Once she mars you, she owns you. Welcome to the club.”
The love-struck gaze between the two did not go unnoticed.
By six a.m., the rest of the Scully clan had awoken. Charlie watched the morning unfurl with delight. Dana was more reserved than usual. Mulder wouldn’t leave his sister's side. Bill had started mastering their father’s glare and directed towards Mulder. His sister-in-law and mother seemed ignorant. But Charlie also knew his mother.
Unlike Bill and Dana, he had followed a path similar to Melissa where he discovered his own way. After high school, he waited tables, eventually becoming a hotshot bartender in Philadelphia before finding a full-time job in marketing where he could utilize all the sale skills he had mastered throughout the year. He also learned how to read people. Mrs. Scully wanted to keep Mulder at a distance but she would not let her feelings disappointment show for Dana’s sake. By eight, there was a buffet of bacon, scrambled eggs, hash browns and biscuits and gravy. Everyone helped themselves to large portions (except Mulder and Dana who shared a plate). Dana made up an excuse about bad habits in the field. Charlie knew better.
By nine, there was the unofficial six o’clock Christmas roll call to be held fashionably late three hours later. Presents were exchanged and Bill’s glare seemed to grow. Halfway through the present exchange, Charlie excused himself to refill his coffee with Bill trailing his younger brother into the kitchen. “Are you helping me with the coffee now, Bill?”
Bill stalked behind Charlie and shut the door to the kitchen behind them. “Don’t you find it a little suspicious?”
The younger brother arched an eyebrow suspiciously as he poured a fresh coffee. “What are you talking about?’
“Dana and her partner.” Bill scrunched his face like a child at yucky food. “Mulder.”
“What about him?”
“Doesn’t this sit with as a bit odd or off?”
“What?”
“Them. What they’re doing.”
“You sound worse than dad. Dana is a grown woman. Let her do what she wants.”
“Haven’t you seen how he looks at her. There has to be more to it.”
“So what if there is, Bill? That is none of our business.”
“If dad could see Dana now, his little pride and joy, now. I knew the FBI was a bad idea. A boys club. I told you.”
“What are you trying to imply? That Dana should be at home and have a nice doctor for a husband?”
“Well, at least Melissa would be alive,” he spat.
“You don’t know that.”
Both brothers turned around to see their youngest sister’s eyes narrowed dangerously at her brothers. Charlie knew that scorching glare that she seemed to develop all her own. He looked away trying to find something that would occupy his time. “Charlie, stop hiding from me.”
“I didn’t say anything, Dana. You’re the one leaving Mulder alone with mom.”
“He’s a big boy and Tara seems to have taken quite a sign of affection to him.”
Her steely blue eyes zeroed in on Bill whose own look hardened in determination. “You know full well he doesn’t belong here, Dana. He’s already ruined this family enough. First with your abduction and then with Missy. Where does it end with him?”
“He had nothing to do with my abduction. And don't think I don’t know about who convinced mom to finally give up hope and get my headstone,” she hissed. “At least Mulder never gave up hope on me.”
“What was I supposed to do, Dana? Dad is gone and then, less than a year, you are too. How could you continue to put her through that? He was only making things worse.”
Scully slammed a coffee cup hard onto the counter with such force that she broke the handle off bashing her left hand. “Son of a bitch,” she hissed. She reached for a towel in order to stem the blood flow as Charlie looked down in alarm. “I hope you’re happy now.”
“Charlie? Bill? Dana? Is everything all right?” There mother’s voice came from the other room.
Bill watched his little sister continue to stare daggers at him. “Everything’s fine, mom,” Bill said. “Charlie and Dana were just cleaning up.”
Still aware of her smoldering gaze, he left without saying a word. Charlie looked at her impressed. “I think that’s the first time I have ever seen him shut up just be someone looking at him. FBI teach you that?”
“Sometimes we just learn that we are stronger than we give ourselves credit for,” she answered evasively. “Charlie, run to the first aid kit and grab it for me? I think it’s still under the sink.”
“Don’t you need stitches or something?”
“Probably but were we going to get that in this weather? Check the kitchen drawer. I think mom has some superglue in there.”
“You’re not serious, Dae.”
“If you can’t do it, go get Mulder then,” she snapped. She pulled back the towel to reveal a small gash going down her palm. “God forbid mom sees this.”
“I’m not the enemy.” He went to the kitchen drawer and began to search for the requested item. “Is it true that you actually shot, Mulder?”
“Yes.”
Scully was clearly distracted. She turned the sink on and ran warm water over the small gash. Charlie watched in amazement as his sister did not flinch as she cleaned the wound. She skillfully dressed the wound and thankfully did not need to glue the gash shut. He leaned against the counter as she took a deep breath to steady herself. “Dana?”
“I didn’t plan on this blizzard and I knew he wanted to leave. He’s been eyeing that exit since we came here. But I’m glad he’s here, Charlie. As fucked up it is sounds, he’s made this bearable for me.”
“Missy liked him, you know. She told me about him on the rare occasion we talked. I don’t what you all have going on and I don’t care what’s got Bill’s undies in a twist, he’s good for you, Dana.”
Scully motioned for her brother’s help and he tied off the bandage around her hand. “I’m glad to hear that,” she whispered. Scully flashed a smile. “I’m glad you get along with him.”
“He’s…” Charlie leaned against the counter, crossed his arm, and tried to find an answer. “He’s not what I expected from you, Dana.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Daniel? Marcus? What was that other guy’s name? Your FBI instructor…Jack?”
“Maybe I should have told Missy instead of you.”
“Oh, she told me everything as it was when I could get a hold of her.”
Scully grew quiet. “You miss her.”
“We all do,” she answered.
“Dana, Charlie, are you going to stay in the kitchen all morning?”
Their mother’s voice pulled them from the tension that surrounded them. Charlie motioned with his arm for Scully to reenter the living room. Big Brother Bill was discussing something with Tara. Mulder was talking to Maggie that caused her to laugh and try and hide it behind her hand. Bill glared at her partner and then directed his wrath towards Charlie.
“You certainly took your time,” the oldest brother stated. He narrowed his eyes as Mulder and then Scully. “What happened to your hand, Dana?”
“I must’ve cut it,” she said dismissively. Charlie sat next to his mother and Scully next to Mulder. “I’m okay, really.”
Mulder was staring at her the same way he did when he was on the edge of forming a theory. He gingerly lifted her bandaged hand for an inspection as her and Charlie’s gaze met. “Are you sure?” Mulder asked. Charlie could hear the pain in his voice. “Scully?”
“Fine, Mulder. I promise.”
“You need to be more careful, Dana,” their mother admonished. “Now, let’s continue where we left off.”
Charlie watched Dana smile and lean against Mulder’s shoulder. Bill cast a withering glare before picking up a wrapped present for Tara. If their mother suspected of something, she wisely kept silent and the peace.
At January 7th continued, so did the snow. Mrs. Scully continued to play hostess entertaining her children. They all tried to pass the time by watching endless movies on the television. There was a feeling of relative peace in the household. After dinner, Bill and Tara retired to bed early as did Charlie and Mrs. Scully. Something about the notion of endless snow made the household sleepy and go to bed early. Mulder and Scully were left downstairs on his makeshift living room bed watching the weather channel on television
Now that they were alone, Mulder was afraid of doing anything else that resembled what they had the night before in her bedroom. Now that they were alone, downstairs, he wondered what he was again doing here. Stuck in Baltimore. In the middle of a snowstorm. In her mother’s house. “So today was nice,” he started.
“Bill was such an ass,” she answered in a quiet voice. She lifted her bandaged hand to inspect it. “But Charlie seems to like you.”
“Does he know?” He took her bandaged hand and held in, resting it on his thigh. She arched an eyebrow as he suddenly pulled back. “Sorry.”
“It’s fine, Mulder.” She played with his long fingers. “Last night wasn’t a mistake. I wanted it just as much as you.”
“But do you view it as a mistake. We can’t go back,” he said cautiously. “What happens when the snow is done and I go back to Alexandria, you go back to Georgetown, and we walk into the Hoover the next morning? What about the work?”
“The work,” she muttered. She took a deep breath, choosing her words carefully. “Mulder, there’s more to it than the work. It’s our journey now, together.” He was quiet. “Or was I wrong in assuming so?”
He shook his head. “It became about you,” he whispered. “It’s all about you. When we were on the bridge and you were being held hostage by that alien bounty hunter and I had to choose you or my sister...the only thing I saw was you. The only thing I could think of was you. I mean, here was my sister but you were the only constant thing I had in a very long time.” He gave Scully a wistful smile. “You were one heck of a little spy.”
“Still trying to debunk your work,” she teased.
“What are we doing, Scully?” he asked. His eyes stared down the hallways that led upstairs to her sleeping family. “Last night…”
“What about last night?”
“Was it a mistake,” Mulder asked. He let his insecurity show. “What we did? I’m half surprised that you haven’t thrown me out into the blizzard.”
“Why would I do that?” She played with his hair. “What?”
“This is something else I can get past. This Scully…” He played with her fingers and the gauze bandage. “You are so…”
“What?”
“Relaxed,” he replied, unable to say anything else.
“Mulder, I told you the truth. I am glad you are here. You make all this bearable. The past few months since Missy’s death, I sensed some sort of...tension between my mother and me. I feel like a part of her wishes it should have been me instead of her. I told you that she and Missy were close like me and dad right?” She shook her head. “I am glad you are here with me, Mulder. I don’t know where we are going down this journey or what the next step will be,” she said softly. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t want this,” she motioned back and forth between   “to stop.”
Mulder relaxed slightly and gave her a wistful smile. “You are full of surprises, Scully.”
“You said it yourself,” she replied with a smirk, “I’m an x-file.”
Only Scully could turn something he said into something so wonderful. “I want to believe…” he teased.
She leaned closer and kissed him with a sigh. Mulder lounged back into the couch taking her with him. Unlike the night before, they were not rushed this time. He felt like a teenager and was about to get in trouble. He shifted Scully so they both were on their side facing each other. “We can’t be too loud.”
“We could go back upstairs,” he breathed.
His hands were remapping her body, cataloging each sigh and twist of her body. When he found that magic little space between her legs, she gasped. Sensing there was more coming, he increased his ministrations. There was suddenly a different sound coming from upstairs: the creaking of old stairs.
“Wait, wait. Scully!” He hissed.
She bit into his shoulder as another wave of pleasure overtook her. The footsteps were growing closer and despite Mulder’s handy work briefly pausing, the sensations Scully was causing was making him extremely uncomfortable suddenly. “Scully,” he whispered. “Someone’s coming.”
“I’m trying,” came the rushed pant in her ear, “but you’re making this very hard by being so good.”
Mulder awkwardly pulled a blanket over her and closed his eyes, trying to pretend he was asleep. Scully tried to smother a giggle that was threatening to erupt. Her hands played with him teasingly and he clinched his eyes in response. They both heard the footsteps drawing closer and Bill’s familiar voice mutter, “God damn them,” before stalking away.
Scully’s head emerged from underneath the blanket and looked at Mulder with hooded eyes. “What else do you do, Mulder?”
. . . . . . . . . .
January 8, 1996
The snow had finally stopped the next morning and it looked like an alien land as the snow reflected like crystals in the rising sun. Mulder stood by the front door, admiring the snow the stopped just below his knee through the glass storm door. He could walk through that, couldn’t he? The idea of facing Bill with the possible knowledge that he slept with his baby sister made him sick inside. Charlie was enough and did not seem keen on maiming him but Bill…
Mulder shivered.
Would he have been the same if Sam was alive? Sam...Melissa Scully. The crushing guilt came back suddenly as he was suddenly brought out of his reverie when Scully came up beside him with a cup of coffee. “He doesn’t know,” she murmured. “And even if he did, he wouldn’t say anything.” Scully eyed the snowfall. “And you wouldn’t make it down the block.”
“What makes you think I would be going alone?”
Her laughter was soft and she pulled at his hand, bringing him back into the kitchen. Mrs. Scully was making another breakfast fit for an army. Charlie was reading yesterday’s paper. Tara was watching the news while she helped her mother-in-law with the food preparation. Bill was conspicuously absent. “At least the weather has cleared up, Fox. They usually plow the roads within a day so you and Dana can get back to work. I must admit, I enjoyed your company as an added guest.”
“Thank you for not letting me freeze to death.”
Maggie chuckled. “I’m not cold-hearted, Fox.”
“Besides, the entire Scully family is not out to kill you,” Charlie added from behind the news section. Dana sat next to her brother and tossed a balled napkin at him. “I’m just stating a fact, Dana.”
Tara tore her eyes away from the television. “They are talking about shutting down the federal government for a few days because of the weather. Even if you could go back to work, you wouldn’t need to.”
“We’re classified as essential personnel,” Scully replied, “but it wouldn’t make a damn difference because of the government shutdown. We aren’t getting paid right now  .”
“Think Newt Gingrich orchestrated this blizzard, Scully?”
“It’d be a convenient excuse anyways,” she laughed.
“You wouldn’t have this problem if you were still a doctor.”
All eyes spun to Bill who looked less than pleased that morning. “Bill, I told you to stay in bed. Throwing up all night.”
“Throwing up?” Maggie Scully raised an eyebrow, going into mother mode. “Are you okay, Bill?”
“Fine,” he groaned. “I saw something very unpleasant.”
He directed his scorching gaze towards Mulder as Tara and Mrs. Scully abandoned breakfast to baby Big Brother Bill back up to bed. Scully remained silent as Charlie folder the paper causally. “Well, Dana,” he murmured, “at least you still have one Scully on your side and that knows.”
“Shut up, Charlie.”
“Don’t worry, Mulder. Bill hates everyone that Dana saw. You’re nothing special.”
Underneath the table, Mulder felt Scully squeeze his hand and give him a soft smile. Charlie set the paper aside and looked at his sister. “You were rather loud last night, Dana.”
Her eyes narrowed dangerously as Mulder wisely decided to take a sip of coffee and keep his mouth shut.
“For what it’s worth, Mulder. I’m glad you are here with Dana. Certainly spices things up in more ways than one,” he laughed.
Scully blushed and squeezed her partner’s hand as Mulder chuckled, unable to come up with a reply.
. . . . . . . . .
January 10, 1996
By Tuesday, the city and state authorities had worked through the past 48 hours to clear the roads enough for Charlie, Mulder, and Scully decide it was time to depart Maggie Scully’s house and get back to their own lives. Mrs. Scully said goodbye with Tara in front of the house. Mulder caught Bill’s scorching glare from upstairs. Goodbyes were said by Mulder, Scully, Charlie as they departed to go their separate way. As the FBI partners got into the recently unearthed car to head by to Georgetown.
“Not how you thought it would turn out, huh?”
“Not bad at all, Scully.”
“Bill certain hates you.”
“Well, your mother doesn’t. Yet.”
“Give it time,” he answered.
She laughed as they began the treacherous drive back to spend an extra day off together before the snows safely melted.
94 notes · View notes
snowpeawritings · 6 years ago
Text
11. Waiting P.1
“Philemon seems to enjoy seeing his Wild Cards live on with their lives…”
insp.
Persona 4 Golden X FeMC!Reader
4/25/MON-Evening | Dojima Residence
"Do you even know what you're doing?"
You pay no heed to the incorporeal being as you scored the meat with the knife. The residence doesn't have a lot of cook books, probably because of Dojima's absence and Nanako's proficiency based on eggs, so you decided to wing this recipe and hope for the best.
It wouldn't be as bad if it wasn't for the being criticizing the ingredients and your methods.
"This meat isn't full. I've seen pork plumper than this."
"What is this sauce? Why does it taste so sweet?"
"What is this metal contraption that produces fire?"
The grip on your knife only worsened and you were thankful that your hands were free of marinade. The sounds of the TV droned on, reminding you that Nanako is there, sitting attentively and listening to her surroundings.
With a sigh through your nose, you placed the lunch inside the box in an ordered fashion. The ginger pork on the steamed rice was placed in a way the sauce wouldn't be marred as diced spring onions were sprinkled nicely on the pork. In two cup dividers were cherry tomatoes and leftover potato salad. It wasn't like the tonkatsu that you made before but you feel like you've perfected this recipe.
"Success...!" You congratulated yourself. The dish turned out perfectly!
Izanami hummed beside you, looking over at the lunch. "It looks... Adequate."
You let out a tired groan, something that was noticed by Nanako as she began to question what was wrong.
4/26/TUE-Lunchtime | Classroom
Once the teacher dismissed the class for lunch, you sighed as you patted yourself on the back once more for answering for your friends. It was definitely more painful to have Jiraiya and Tomoe argue over the class's heads as Izanami tried to diffuse the situation. It would've been comical if it wasn't for the fact that you had to focus on the lesson and maintain your grades.
You took out your lunch from your bag and looked around. Yosuke was chatting with one of his friends, Chie was busy trying to discreetly teach Tomoe the basic ethics of today. Maybe you should invite one of them for lunch.
A small shriek broke your trail of thought. You turned your head to see Chie cupping her face in her hands as Tomoe tilted her head to the side. From behind you, Jiraiya laughed at the girl's embarrassment as Yosuke groaned at all three of them.
You remember Kou and Akane from music club and you wondered if they were available.
4/28/THU-After School | Chinese Diner Aiya
You remember going to this restaurant with Daisuke yesterday to talk about Kou and ever since, you’ve wanted to try the Rainy Day Mega Beef Bowl Challenge.
The diner was bustling as usual, the exception were the sounds of defeat of people who fell victim to the 3,000 Yen toll and with the few who triumphed over the well-seasoned meat and pounds of rice. Beside you, sitting on a stool, was Izanami, who watched the old man behind the counter yell orders above the noise.
“Chinese...” Izanami started. “I’ve forgotten the taste of baos that my husband would get me.”
You raised your eyebrow. “You have a husband?”
She nodded, though it seemed like she was unsure. “I... think so. I remember somebody whom I was close to...”
You racked your brain on your Shinto beliefs. With the spare time you had, you picked up the myths about the gods since it seemed important to know who was your partner. Before you could say something, a waiter slammed a giant bowl in front of you.
The legendary beef bowl definitely lived up to its name. The mounds of beef seemed to be endless, the mouth-watering seasoned meat suddenly made you sick. And then you remembered that there was rice underneath the protein hell pile.
You and Izanami blinked owlishly at the beef bowl, the noises in and out of the diner droned to a silent static as you seem to cower at the sight of the king of beef bowls.
This feat will be remembered through eternity.
“Izanami,” you whispered to her as you picked up your chopsticks, “make sure this lives on in the history books.”
You didn’t need to look at her to see her nod solemnly. “You will be remembered as a hero.”
You could feel the dread that the beef bowl gives but it doesn’t stop you from separating your sticks and thank the Aiya for this challenge.
> ...
“The beef bowl...” Izanami gasped. “It feels as though it’s taunting you!”
Her words fell deaf as your stomach bulged from the meat. That’s right. Just meat. You couldn’t even make it to the rice as the mountain of meat defeated your over-confidence. Still, despite the grueling defeat, you seemed to have a deeper understanding on how the beef bowl seems to be, the strategy to win the challenge has been embedded in your knowledge, and your diligence paid off to skim off most of the meat. 
“Aiyaaa!” The owner drawled out. “Looks like you failed the challenge! Too bad. That’ll be 3,000 Yen.”
You scowled at the man then the beef bowl. At least the materials you sold to Daidara covered your expenses.
4/29/FRI-Evening | Dojima Residence
“Due to the weekend rainfall, clear skies seem unlikely in the area.”
The reporter continued with the weather as you watched it intently. Izanami sat beside you, Nanako opposite of you in front of the table as Dojima relaxed on the couch. A steaming mug of hot chocolate was in your hands, as you refused to eat anything since you were still full from the beef bowl. You were proud to say that you’ve reached a bit of rice as you felt your stats increase.
“A thick fog is expected tonight and remain until tomorrow morning, with heaviest concentration in the Inaba area. Anyone planning to go out tonight should take care. Now for our hourly weather breakdown...”
“More fog, huh...?” Dojima sighed. “There’s been a lot of that lately. Hopefully it’s not a sign of more trouble.”
You didn’t even need to turn around to see his eyes droop in exhaustion. You focused back on the TV only to notice Nanako holding the remote in her hands and switching the channel.
“Ah-ah-ah.” Dojima tutted. “What did I say about changing the channel without asking?”
Before she could even respond, the TV droned about Junes and it being open for Golden Week. Immediately, Nanako perked up at the commercial, singing the theme song as she seemed excited about the establishment.
Izanami chuckled at her enthusiasm. “She’s so precious.”
“Dad!” Nanako exclaimed. “They’re going to be open during Golden Week!”
He laughed a little. “I heard. Do you want to go somewhere during the long holiday?”
Nanako’s eyes widened as she stood up “We can go somewhere?!”
He smiled at his daughter’s enthusiasm, then turned his head to you. “How about it? Got any plans yet?”
You took a cursory glance at Izanami as she nodded her head eagerly. You nodded at the man. “No plans yet.”
“Then let’s all go together somewhere!” Nanako cheered. “Junes! Junes Junes Junes!”
You giggled at her. You haven’t seen her this happy at all lately.
However, Dojima sighed. “You’re sure you want to go Junes? We can go there anytime...”
“Let her have her fun.” You said. “Not like we can spend all Golden Week in the store.”
“Alright alright...” He relented. “Anyway, time for bed. It’s late.”
Nanako’s smile was wiped off her face when she heard that, but she immediately sprung back to life by singing the Junes theme song.
After Nanako went to bed as you bade Dojima a good night, you changed into your pajamas and went up to your room. You pulled back the curtain and looked out the window. The fog rolled in, making you barely see anything.
“The fog settled in fast.” Izanami remarked. “I know we saved Yukiko but I wonder about what will show tonight.”
You drew back the curtain, staring at the TV with a nervous expression. “Probably nothing, but we can’t be too sure.”
You sat back down on the sofa next to Izanami, heaving out a sigh at the events that happened in the castle. “Yukiko is coming back to school tomorrow so we can ask her about how she even got in there.”
Izanami watched your relaxed expression, turning her head to the TV, then turning her head back to you. “What do you think of what her Persona will be?”
You shrugged lazily. “I don’t know, but I do know that we have to show her the ropes when we have free time.”
“You don’t have to stress yourself over this.” She said softly. “There’s always time for that, you’re still young after all. There’s no shame in backing down.”
You stared at Izanami’s yellow eyes, wondering where that caring attitude came from. You... really don’t know how to respond to that.
Before you could even reply something, the TV turned on by itself. The static noises permeated the room but the screen showed nothing. Then, the TV went silent.
“Well, guess that’s that.” You said, standing up from your sitting position. You, frankly, didn’t want to talk more about the awkward self-care so you dragged yourself to your already made futon and lied down. “Night, Izanami.”
Your Persona didn’t even try to bring back the previous conversation, which you were thankful for. She sighed before settling herself on the sofa. “Night, _____.”
Persona Time
| Amagi Inn |
In the personal room of Yukiko inside the Amagi Inn, the 2nd-year girl stirred in her futon before opening her eyes to the sunlight. She let out a tired groan, feeling like her body went on a triathlon but her mind went through the bar exam. All that training didn’t seem to prepare her for the soreness in her muscles and she didn’t even do anything in the television except watch as her friends get burned.
“I should apologize for causing so much trouble...” She murmured to herself, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes.
“O-Oh!” A meek voice gasped in surprise. “Y-You’re awake! Thank g-goodness!”
The voice immediately made Yukiko’s eyes snap open as she sat up and whipped her head to the source of the voice. When her eyes landed on a whole mess of pink, she stiffened.
3
2
1
Thump!
“Oh dear...” The Persona muttered as she watched her master faint and fall asleep again on her futon.
27 notes · View notes
newts-fan-case · 6 years ago
Text
Balance
One-shot/Chapter number: Chapter One
Pairing: Tom Hiddleston x Young!Ballerina!OFC
Genre/Warnings: Fluff, Smut (in future chapters). TW for slight mention of eating disorders (in future chapters)
Rating: Rated M for future chapters
Word Count: 1800+
Summary/Author’s Note: Hello again! Here is the first chapter of my first Tom Hiddleston x OFC fan fiction (that is not a one shot). Like I said before it’s about a young ballerina that bothers Tom with the noise she makes, they met and lots of things happen... Sorry, I'm not really good at summaries. Any grammar or orthographic mistakes are my own, I hope to improve with this because English isn’t my first language, so just let me know if you spot any mistake that could be easily corrected.
Tag list is at the end and the text is under the “Read more” cut (I hope) for better scrolling. Any comments will be greatly appreciated, any constructive criticism will be strongly encouraged and if you want to be tagged or removed from the tag list just let me know! I hope to publish a new chapter every two weeks (early if I can, but don’t hold your breath) and on weekends mostly. If you read this, thank you and without further ado, the chapter:
“…Yes, Mum, I just landed. I’m gonna go fetch Bobby first, have a nap and then I’ll go grocery shopping.” Tom said to the phone. 
“Alright, Tom, remember you will come visit Friday, you can stay all you want and please bring that gorgeous pup of yours!” He could hear lots of noise on his mother end, she must have been in one of her clubs. “I already miss him so much, I’m having second thoughts about giving him to you.”
“Yes, Mum, I remember. I bet Bobby will be absolutely delighted to see you again, I will start to take him on walks without carrying him that much so we can start running soon. And I missed you, too.” He chuckled, absentmindedly shaking his head while he picked his luggage from the baggage claim area.
“Oh! Don’t be silly, I miss you very much too, and I miss seeing your face without all that hair that makes you look like a tramp,” she huffed, “I hope you shave and get a cut soon.”
“Well, I wouldn’t be holding my breath for that, I happen to like the beard and the longer hair, thank you very much.” He heard Diana sigh on the other end and smiled, picturing her shaking her head in a resigned manner.
“Alright, alright… I have to go now, Blanche is saying that it’s my turn. I love you, Tom, bye.” She made kissing noises and he smiled.
“I love you too, mum, see you on Friday.”
“See you.” He hung up, and sighed. He really had missed his family this few months and was really glad he got to spend the holidays with them this year. Tom couldn’t wait to see his mum, sisters and nieces. 
Getting a cab at noon wasn’t very easy, but after a few tries he was finally able to catch one, he gave the cabbie Luke’s address and mentally prepared himself to call his publicist and friend.
Luke, like always, answered after the third tone, “Luke Windsor”
“Hey, Luke, I just got to London, I’m on a cab right now to pick up Bobby, are you ready?” 
“Tom, lovely to hear from you, yes, your little nightmare is ready, you owe me a pair of new shoes and a belt.” His friend didn’t sound very mad, but he didn’t sound happy either, Tom closed his eyes and sighed.
“Okay, sorry about that, mate. I’ll be there in an hour maybe less if the traffic isn’t so bad, thanks for taking care of him”
“Yeah, you’re welcome, although I’m happy you don’t have any trips coming soon, because I’m not volunteering to look after him anytime soon.” Tom laughed but immediately stopped when he could hear a loud clash through the phone, “For fuck’s sake! Bobby!!” Luke shouted, he must have left the phone on a table because Tom could only hear his muffled voice, “Give me that… bad dog, stay there… no. Stay.”
Tom strummed his fingers on his leg and waited for the phone to be picked up again, a bit of shuffling later and… “Luke, I’m really sorry, I’ll pay you everything he may have broken, sorry, but he is just a puppy, he will learn soon enough and-“
“Tom, stop. It’s fine, it was just a cup of coffee, I’m glad he didn’t cut himself with the shards. And you will be here soon, so I won’t kill him to stop his adorable puppy eyes.”
“Great, thanks mate. Did you already walked him?”
“Yes, yes, he is ready to go, and I hope you get here soon ‘cause I have a meeting in two hours and I don’t fancy being late.”
“Right, see you in a bit.”
“Goodbye.”
Tom put away his phone and then yawned. Jet lag was really getting to him, he couldn’t wait to get home, shower and have a nice long nap, hopefully until dinner. These time changes were impossible to keep up with and he was practically living out of coffee and red bull. When he got to Luke’s house he asked the cabbie to wait for him and went to fetch Bobby. His friend opened the door before he even got there and a brown mass of fur came running and barking to greet him. 
“Hello buddy! Did you miss me? Yeah? Good boy! I missed you lots too!” The puppy barked excitedly and kept jumping to try and lick his face, Tom knelt and scratch him behind the ears, the puppy’s tail didn’t stop waggling and Tom had to keep turning his face to stop Bobby from licking his mouth and eyes. “Oh, you’re such a good boy! Yeah!”
At that moment Luke exited his house with Bobby’s bag, where Tom guessed were his harness, toys and bowls.
“Here, all his things are in there, I had to wash him the other day because he thought it would be fun to play in the mud, so there is a bottle of shampoo in there too.”
Tom stood up and put the bag over his shoulder, then he gave his friend a hug and thanked him, again, for looking after his dog. They said their goodbyes and Tom got back in the cab, with Bobby in his lap with the head out of the window. He gave the driver his address and they were home a few minutes later. Bobby had calmed a bit on the ride, so he quickly paid the driver -with a generous tip for allowing the dog in- got his things from the boot and made his way inside the building. 
He greeted the doorman and walked to the elevator. Normally he would’ve taken the stairs but with all the things he was carrying and the tiredness that seemed to creep on him, even more now that he was so close to his house and bed, he decided to not risk himself falling. ‘Better safe than sorry’, he thought.
When he finally was inside his house, he quickly let the dog down, got rid of the bags that were making his back hurt and started shedding his clothes to take a much needed shower. He practically raced upstairs to his ensuite and there he took off his shoes, pants and underwear, then he jumped in the shower and couldn’t help the loud moan that fell from his lips when the warm water touched his back and relaxed his tired muscles. 
He took his sweet time washing himself. He quickly dried his body and put a towel around his waist, he didn’t bother drying his hair, something he was sure his mother would have chided him for not doing and went to his bedroom to take his long needed nap. The man put on some clean boxers, checked the time on his bedside clock -1:37 p.m- and fell  face first on the bed, he got comfortable and closed his eyes, expecting to instantly fall asleep and sleep at least three hours.
Tom was startled awake with what sounded like… ‘Hammering? Who the hells starts hammering at…’he checked his bedside clock and groaned. It was only 2:16pm! He hadn’t even slept an hour yet! And the sound seemed to be coming from right upstairs, just above is head. He could already feel a migraine forming and then Bobby started barking from downstairs, obviously. He groaned again and buried his face on the pillow -that was wet now- because he hadn’t dried his hair and now he really regretted it. 
The noise finally stopped and he sighed contently, cuddling his pillow more and thanking the heavens that he could get to sleep again when…
Thump, thump, thump-thump-thump-thump-thump.
‘Bloody hell!”
The man couldn’t take it anymore, he put on some sweatpants, a shirt and went upstairs to knock on his neighbour door, he  prepared a speech in his mind to kindly ask whoever lived there that he needed a God damn nap or else…
Nobody answered, he was getting more and more irritated by the second, the noise was louder up here so he tried knocking a bit harder, and again, nothing.
He couldn’t hear any background noise except for the on and off thump-thump-thump, so he tried one last time. Just when the noise stopped, he knocked harder than the other times. Finally he could hear light footsteps approaching. A few seconds later the door was being opened and he found himself face to face -or more like face to chest, her face, his chest- with a beautiful young girl wearing a bun, headphones hanging around her neck -which explained the no-hearing thing- a leotard with light pink tights underneath, a flimsy skirt, leg warmers and a pair of shiny new pointe shoes on her hand. 
‘So, a ballerina then, that may explain the noise,’ he thought. 
The girl shyly smiled at him, with a flushing face and the shiniest eyes he had ever seen, leaning against the doorframe and sort of expecting… something… Right!
“Hello! Hmm… Sorry… I’m Tom,” he extended his hand, “I live downstairs, didn’t mean to interrupt your practice or whatever you were doing but-“
“Oh, its okay!” She said, letting go of the door so it opened wider, shaking his hand delicately, “I’m Claire, I’m sorry, are you here for the noise? I didn’t realize there was someone downstairs and I guess it would be annoying to hear the tapping while I break in the shoes.” Claire looked to the floor embarrassed, fidgeting a bit with the shoes in her hands. 
“Erm, yes, normally I wouldn’t mind. Really. It’s just… I got home from a large trip today and I’m a bit jet lagged, so if yo could… keep it down for a bit?”
“Oh! Yes, don’t worry, I was done with these pair anyways, and I’ll try and keep the breaking to a minimum here, and practice too, so I don’t bother you with the noise,” the girl bit her lip and Tom couldn’t help but stare, thinking about what it would be like to kiss those pink lips… ‘Wait, stop! She must be over a decade younger than you, and we all know how that ends’
“No, no, no. Don’t compromise your art for me, it’s just for today, really.”
“Well… If you say so…”
The two of them stood there in an awkward silence, Tom was so occupied admiring the young beauty before him, that he didn’t notice her getting slightly uncomfortable, until she snapped him out of his reverie saying:
“Well, hmm, Tom, was it?” He nodded, “guess I’ll see you around?”
Tom absentmindedly nodded again while she started to close the door, “Yes, yes… I’ll be seeing you…” His mumbling got cut off by the door closing slowly in front of his stunned face.
‘Great Tom! I bet she thinks you are an idiot and a pervert now.’ The man sighed and made his way downstairs, still thinking about the beautiful young ballerina, wishing he could see her again soon.
Tag list: The one in italics couldn’t be tagged
@lilyrosebae​ @drakesfiance​ @redfoxwritesstuff​ @charliepeaceout​ @magic-dust​ @bambamwolf87​ @starlord829 @bookgirlunicorn​ @godhateskyleigh​ @aknerdchick​ 
85 notes · View notes
seriestrash · 6 years ago
Text
12 Days of Tyrus
Tumblr media
|| 1 || 2 || 
Summary: The cold season is upon them and Cyrus finds himself wishing for a lot this festive season, many of those wishes happen to involve TJ.
Read on ao3
Chapter Three: Operation Deck The Halls
Word Count: 3494
It’s the day after Cyrus and TJ met at the mall and once his last class for the day is over, Cyrus makes his way towards his locker and a smile creeps wider on his face when he spies TJ leaning against it.
“Hey you.” Cyrus says as he approaches.
“Hey.” TJ is also smiley in response.
“Is there something I can do for you?” Cyrus asks as he reaches around TJ to get to his lock.
TJ rolls onto his side, giving Cyrus access to the locker. With arms folded and a shoulder now pressed against the locker beside Cyrus’, TJ asks, “If I ask for your help with something do you promise not to get all Cyrus-y?”
“Using my name as a verb kinda sounds like an insult...” Cyrus’ expression drops to mild confusion mixed with a slight frown.
“It’s not.” TJ says genuinely, “But still?” TJ remains in place and looks to Cyrus as he waits for a serious answer. 
“I’m happy to help you with anything.” Cyrus is sincere, “But I can’t guarantee my reaction isn’t going to be Cyrus-y because I am Cyrus and by definition everything I do is Cyrus-y.”
TJ cracks a smile at this and gives an understanding nod. Cyrus hangs his book bag over his shoulder and the two begin to walk.
“So I listened to what you said yesterday about Christmas and I’ve decided-“
“Yes?” Cyrus’ grin is toothy as he anticipates the rest of that sentence.
TJ rolls his eyes even though his smile suggests he’s somewhat amused. “I’ve decided to give Christmas a chance this year.” Cyrus’ smile is in full force at this mention and TJ rolls his eyes again at Cyrus for reacting exactly how he imagined. “For the twins.” TJ adds firmly.
“Of course, for the twins.” Cyrus nods casually although he was struggling to contain his excitement. “Anything particular you had in mind?” 
“Not really.” TJ shakes his head, “That’s why I want your help.” 
“You want my help?” Cyrus asks surprised, “You remember I’m Jewish, right?” 
“I do but I also remember you’re Cyrus and you’ve always helped me, even when I don’t deserve it.” TJ says. “I don’t want to put you in a position that makes you uncomfortable, I don’t really know what you do when it comes to Christmas so I hope I’m not being disrespectful... I’m not asking you to write letters to Santa or anything like that, maybe just make sure I don’t Grinch out?” TJ asks sheepishly, “You understand that reference right?”
“Yes I understand.” Cyrus shakes his head at the silly question. “And I’m happy to assist.” 
“Thanks.” TJ is a little mumbly.
“Since you’re embracing Christmas does this mean you’ll come to Andi’s party?” Cyrus asks hopefully.
“I don’t know.” TJ shrugs a shoulder, “I can tell Andi didn’t really want me to be there anyway.”
“But I want you there.” Cyrus says so simply like it wasn’t a big deal but it was, so much so that TJ stopped walking for a second because the kind sentiment took him by surprise.
“Then I’ll be there.” TJ says quietly once he’s back in stride with Cyrus.
Once out front of school TJ spots his mother in a parking space close by.
“I have to get going,” TJ announces, “It’s the twins birthday. Mom is taking us ice skating..” TJ doesn’t appear to be thrilled by the idea.
“Sounds dangerous,” Cyrus laughs.
“Want to come?” TJ asks.
“I would love to but I can’t.” Cyrus declines regretfully, “I fell behind with my homework during Hanukkah.”
“Kind of unfair that we get a break for Christmas but you don’t for Hanukkah.”
Cyrus shrugs lightly. “This weekend we can work on the whole embracing Christmas idea?”
“I have to look after the twins.” TJ says.
“Even better.” Cyrus beams. “Count them in too.”
-
On Saturday morning Cyrus gets dropped at the mall by his mother and he waits out by the big water fountain for TJ to arrive.
Cyrus is forcing heavy breaths and he watches it be visible in the cold air. His frosty exhale dissipates when his phone rings. A goofy snap of Jonah comes up as the caller I.D. and Cyrus answers with a smile almost present in his tone, “Helloooo.”
“Hey,” Jonah greets him back, “Are you busy today? Did you wanna hang out?”
“I can’t, I’m hanging with TJ.” Cyrus says apologetically.
“You’re always hanging out with TJ.” Jonah huffs.
“Do I detect a little jealousy?” Cyrus jokes with a laugh.
“Yes. You’re supposed to be my best friend.” Jonah says seriously, “I miss you.” Jonah says in a more joking manner although he meant it.
Cyrus smiles to himself. A year ago, such a statement from Jonah would have made Cyrus pass out but now he felt completely at ease.
“I promised TJ I’d help him with some Christmas stuff this weekend-“
“TJ the Grinch?” Jonah questions.
“Stop.” Cyrus scolds.
“I’m not being mean, he said so himself, he doesn’t like Christmas.” Jonah defends.
“Well he’s changed his mind.” Cyrus says. “I’m helping him embrace the holidays.”
“Who better to help than his best Jewish pal.” Jonah chuckles and Cyrus can’t help but laugh too.
“I think he’s come to the right person.” Cyrus says. “I’ve made a list of things for him,” then Cyrus’ expression curls into a proud one as he says, “And I’ve checked it twice.” Cyrus pauses for a reaction but is met with silence on the other end of the line, “Because of Santa?” Cyrus is disappointed his joke was wasted. “How is it that I’m the one who doesn’t celebrate Christmas?”
Jonah chuckles at this although it wasn’t meant to be funny. “I understood the joke I just didn’t think it was funny.” Jonah jokes. 
“Rude.” Cyrus huffs. 
Jonah shares another soft chuckle, “I’m going to call Gus and see if he’s free, have fun with TJ.”
Just as Cyrus ends his call with Jonah he spots TJ approaching with his twin siblings on either side of him. Katie’s sweet blonde curls are pinned back in pigtails on either side of her head with tiny little festive bows to decorate them. A red coat is wrapped around her petite frame for warmth with white stockings covering her short legs that poke out underneath. Her delicate hand locked tightly in her older brothers grip as he leads the way. Her free hand sending Cyrus an eager wave and melting his heart in the process. Cooper, the shyer twin is dressed just as savvy as his sister with a festive coloured tartan shirt poking out from underneath a knitted sweater and his hair is combed neatly to one side.
“Hello.” Cyrus greets them all with a smile.
“You two remember Cyrus?” TJ asks and both the youngsters nod. 
“From the park.” Katie grins as she recalls the time Cyrus had spent the afternoon out and about with them a little while back. 
“You two look very festive.” Cyrus says. 
“I got the text you sent at 2am this morning.” TJ scoffs. 
“I was beginning to wonder.” Cyrus folds his arms as he eyes TJ’s outfit. 
“Hey.” TJ’s face curls into something of offence, “You said dress ‘Christmassy’ this sweatshirt is green.” 
“Khaki doesn’t count.” Cyrus is less than impressed. 
TJ sighs in response. 
“It doesn’t matter, I can fix it.” Cyrus says surely. “Let Operation Deck The Halls begin.” Cyrus nods excitedly and Katie shares this with a bounce on her toes. 
“We’re back to mission names like with the whole Buffy ambush thing again?” TJ pouts. 
“Absolutely, we have new codenames and everything,” Cyrus is very dramatic, “Katie you are Rudolph and Cooper you’re Frosty the Snowman.” 
Katie is more outwardly excited about her codename than Cooper is although he shows his approval with a sheepish smile. 
“Who am I, the Grinch?” TJ folds his arms. 
“Nooo.” Cyrus says childishly, “You’re Scrooge.” 
“Cause that’s so much better?” TJ fake gasps. 
“I’m hoping for a similar outcome to A Christmas Carol.” Cyrus says in a almost challenging way. 
“What’s your codename, Cyrus?” Katie leans in with a whisper as her six year old brain was taking the mission very seriously. 
“Judah the Maccabee.” Cyrus grins proudly but when he’s met with three confused Kippen’s, he frowns, “He led the Maccabean Revolt against the Selecid Empire?” Cyrus looks at TJ like ‘as if you don’t know’, “He’s like- the reason we have Hanukkah.” Cyrus simplifies it more once TJ still seemed confused. 
“Okay, Judah the Maccabee,” TJ says with a smile, “What’s first?” 
“I have a list.” Cyrus says pulling a piece of paper out of his coat pocket. “And I checked it twice.” Both Katie and Cooper react to Cyrus’ joke making him happier than Jonah’s light teasing. “First we have to get you something else to wear, then you three will take Santa photos and after that we will go back to my house where my mom will have preprepared cookies for us to decorated and then-” Cyrus stops after he grows nervous under TJ’s fond stare, “This is what you meant when you said Cyrus-y, isn’t it?” Cyrus wears a self aware look. 
TJ’s smile just remains unwavering before he points it towards his siblings, “So you guys wanna get Santa photos?” 
The twins excitedly agree and Operation Deck The Halls begins. First Cyrus drags the Kippen’s into a store where TJ is then forced to model ugly Christmas sweaters. At first the basketballer is sulky about this and acts all embarrassed but eventually he warms up to it and is goofy as he shows off the cliche jumpers for Cyrus and his siblings. 
Eventually they all agree on a winner and they make their way to the picture with Santa stall where they have to wait in line for a ridiculous amount of time. Cyrus spends some of this time reflecting on the day so far, how TJ pretends to be annoyed at something but Cyrus knew he was actually enjoying himself. Cyrus also reflects on the whole concept of Santa and quietly laughs to himself as he imagined how petrified he would have been thinking a stranger would come down the chimney to eat cookies and drop off presents. Then he thinks how dramatic he would have been when he learnt Santa wasn’t real, like he had been lied to and would have made a huge deal out of it. Cyrus is thankful he skipped all that. Cyrus’ most dramatic moment from a past Hanukkah was when he burnt himself trying to light the menorah. There’s still a faint scar on his wrist. 
As the group got closer to their turn for the photos, TJ would keep expressing his disinterest to take a photo and how embarrassing it was. Cyrus keeps insisting that it’s imperative to the mission that all three Kippen’s pose for the photo. 
“Think of how much your mom will love the photo.” Cyrus reasons with him and when it comes to their turn, a sulky TJ stands by for the photo. The elf behind the camera calls him out for being grumpy and Cyrus stifles a chuckle. As the twins cheese for the photo and the elf counts down from 3, Cyrus pulls a goofy face that causes TJ to smile, a genuine grin that was captured on film forever. 
After spending half the day at the mall, Cyrus brings the Kippen kids home with him where they go on to decorate cookies. Whist the three Kippen’s were destroying their Christmas designs, Cyrus was even messier with the personalised cookies he was trying to make for Andi, Buffy and Jonah. 
When TJ’s mother Tess comes along to collect her children, the twins are exhausted but excited to show their mother everything they accomplished today. Tess briefly chats with Leslie and thanks her for letting the twins hang around for the afternoon. Before leaving, Tess invites Cyrus to come along with them tomorrow as they go shopping for a tree. Cyrus is uncertain but Leslie encourages him to accept. 
After the Kippen’s leave, Leslie asks Cyrus what was troubling him. “Did you not want to go with them tomorrow?” Leslie questions. 
“I don’t know.” Cyrus says honestly. “I’ve always been very proud to be Jewish. It feels a little strange being this close to Christmas. Today I was just helping TJ, hanging out really while they did the Christmassy stuff but tomorrow feels more involved.” 
“Honey, going to look at trees doesn’t make you a bad Jew.” Leslie can’t help but smile a little as she wraps her wraps her arms around her son and rubs his shoulder, “This kind of thing has never bothered you before in the past with the girls?” 
“I know but with Andi and Buffy it’s like I’m used to existing alongside their Christmas spirit. I don’t even really notice it. Like Andi having a Christmas party, I didn’t even think that was strange for me when I said I was excited for it.” 
Leslie takes a moment and appears to be carefully trying to craft her words, “TJ was very respectful at dinner last weekend, I don't see the harm in you being the same for him as long as you’re comfortable with it.” 
“I think I am comfortable and that’s why I feel guilty.” Cyrus admits. 
Leslie gives him a sympathetic smile, “Plenty of people celebrate both Christmas and Hanukkah. Take Jared for example, he celebrates Hanukkah but he also shares Christmas with Allison because that’s important to her. If you want to share this with TJ you shouldn’t feel guilty for that.”
The comparison to his stepbrother and his girlfriend made Cyrus nervous. “We’re just going to pick out a tree, not get married.” Cyrus forces a laugh and it comes out riddled with nerves. Leslie sports a kind smile and Cyrus knew in his heart that his mother already knew exactly how he felt for TJ but for some reason he still couldn't bring himself to speak to her about it.  
“I dated a boy back in high school before your father, he was a Christian and absolutely obsessed with Christmas.” Leslie says with a funny smile as she looks back on the memory, “Weirdest holidays of my life. His house was full of creepy little Santa dolls, I felt like their eyes were following me.” 
“Right?” Cyrus laughs as he thinks back to his reflection session at the photo stall earlier, “If Christmas does end up being a part of my life for one reason or another later on, I’m seriously going to have to discuss the whole Saint Nicholas thing...” 
Cyrus and his mother share another laugh, suddenly he was feeling better about everything. Reconnecting with his Christmas spirit was important to TJ therefore it was important to Cyrus, it was as simple as that.
The following day Cyrus tags along with the Kippen’s as they pick out a tree. Cyrus is surprised to discover they purposely look for the ugliest one available but he quickly warms the idea of a quirky tree. He thinks how much Bex would love doing something like that. 
Once the tree is picked out, Tess invites Cyrus to join them for decorating and dinner. Cyrus nervously looks to TJ before answering, their whole fight over prying into TJ’s home life was still fresh and Cyrus didn’t want to do anything that could potentially drive a wedge between them but TJ nods with a smile to show he’s okay with the idea. 
Cyrus goes over to TJ’s house for the first time and he spends the evening getting to know more about TJ. As the Kippen’s decorate their rather sad looking tree, Cyrus feels more comfortable sitting back and watching. Cyrus found it nice watching how happy they all were, he notices Tess keeps stealing proud glances as she watches TJ happily help the twins decorate. Cyrus wonders how deep his distaste towards Christmas was at home before he agreed to try and embrace it again. 
Then when they sat at the table for dinner, Cyrus would also admire the vibe in the room, it was evident that TJ adored his siblings but he also appeared to love and respect his mother deeply. It wasn’t even new information Cyrus was learning about TJ but somehow he felt like there was this whole new layer to him he hadn’t seen before. 
After the dishes are washed up, Cyrus and TJ find a moment alone in front of the small fireplace. 
“Thanks for being Cyrus-y this weekend. It was exactly what I needed.” TJ says with a smile, “I forgot how much I enjoyed Christmas when I was younger.” 
“You’re welcome.” Cyrus grins too, “Thanks for letting me tag along today. I never really thought about anyone showing me Christmas the way I show them Hanukkah.. It was a new experience for me.”
“I’m sure there would have been better people to show you.” TJ says. 
Cyrus shakes his head, “It was perfect. I know technically it’s not Christmassy but dinner was my favourite part.” 
“It was nothing special.” TJ shrugs and Cyrus frowns that he was being so negative or more so that he actually felt that way about it all. 
“I really like your family.” Cyrus smiles as he tries to shine a light on it, “Coop is so quiet I get so excited when he warms up to me and Katie makes me wish I had a little sister.” 
TJ points a small smile towards his lap, “It’s a bit of a contrast to your family dinner.” 
“Dinner’s not like that every night in my house.” Cyrus says. 
“It’s still nice.” TJ lifts his gaze with a weak smile, “Your parents getting along like that.”
“I know I’m pretty lucky.” Cyrus’ smile is small, “And I know I say this without knowing the full story but I’d feel pretty lucky if I were you too, you have a mom that loves you and a brother and sister that adore you.” 
“And a dad that thinks we’re all too much.” TJ says bitterly. “Sorry.” He quickly adds with a mumble. 
“You can talk to me about it, if you want?” Cyrus studies TJ’s face to make sure he wasn't forcing him to open up if he wasn’t comfortable. 
“I want to.” TJ says sheepishly, Cyrus wears a soft and comforting smile but remains quiet so TJ can continue, “It was four years ago, about a month before Christmas, the twins had just turned two and my dad had been fired from his job, he was drinking more than usual and fighting with my mom a lot. I was ten so I wasn’t oblivious the the fact that things were tense between my parents and money was tight. I wasn’t expecting much for Christmas but I still wanted to give something to my parents so I made this dumb popsicle stick picture frame at school and I put a photo of our family in it. I was so excited about the gift, I wrapped it and put it under the tree. On Christmas morning I ran downstairs because I wanted to give it to them and that’s where I found my dad passed out. He had stumbled and knocked over the tree, wrecking the whole thing, breaking my gift and the few my mom had bought for us... My mom came down and found him like that, they got in a huge fight, the biggest I had ever heard them have and then my dad left and he never came back...” 
“TJ, I’m so sorry.” Cyrus’ heart aches for his friend. 
TJ shrugs, “The worst part is that I spent the first couple of Christmases secretly wishing he'd come home ready to fix everything. Then about a year and a half ago I found out that my dad did clean up his act but it was for another woman and her three kids..” TJ lowers his gaze to his hands and he fidgets nervously, “So while he tucks in those kids at night, I have a brother and sister who don’t even know who he is and a lasting memory of him walking  out the door after telling me ‘you’re all too much’...” 
It got worse. Cyrus was as a loss for words, no wonder TJ was so frustrated about the holidays and this possibly could have spoken for some of his behavioural issues the previous year then they first met. Cyrus searches his brain frantically for something comforting to say, anything to make the sad smile on TJ’s face dissipate but all he could think to say was, “I’ve only spent half a day with your family and I couldn’t imagine ever not wanting to be apart of it.” 
TJ’s smile curls into one more genuine, “I guess I am pretty lucky too.” 
End Notes: I love you TJ, I’m sorry!!! 
In this chapter:  ✓ Christmas with the Kippen’s (day two’s prompt) ✓ Chirsmukkah (day six’s prompt) ✓ Santa Photos ( day ten’s prompt) ✓ The worst Hannukah/Christmas Ever (day eleven’s prompt)
As always any likes/ reblogs and comments are welcomed and very much appreciated!!
Tag list:  

anyone wanting to be added or removed is welcomed to message me! :)
❄️ @baby-its-gayy-outside ❄️ @byersrainbows ❄️ @geekingbeautytx ❄️ @shadows78787 ❄️ @bingewatchingenthusiast ❄️ @joshua-rush-fanpage ❄️ @thedampjofangirl ❄️ @homosexualearthworm ❄️ @jovianspacewoman ❄️ @janky-snorpion ❄️
56 notes · View notes
barchie-is-endgame · 6 years ago
Text
Learning to Love
Prompt - Can you do a "what happens in Vegas " movie au prompt where they are 18 and the group sneak into a bar. They weren't on speaking terms. Drunk and stupid and get married. Money is on the line and the each person partner wants it for different reasons. The makes them stay married, and they fall in love Pleaaasse.
Warning - Very LONG fic. 16.5k words.
Tumblr media
Betty stared out the window of the aircraft, she sighed deeply to herself. Her emotions were in turmoil, deep down she knew she should be ecstatic, she was off to Vegas after all, but the company on the vacation was putting a downer on the whole thing. Her mom had arranged the vacation in celebration of Betty getting into college even though Betty was already halfway through her first year, Betty had been excited at the prospect of time away in Vegas but unfortunately for her, her mom’s best friend had also decided to come along, bringing his son with him.
Fred Andrews and his son, Archie Andrews lived next door to Betty and her mom, Fred and Betty’s mom had been friends since high school, it was pure coincidence that they ended up living next door to each other, they’d both had this dream that Archie and Betty would become best friends like they were, the only problem was Betty couldn’t stand Archie.  They had been good friends when they were younger but as Archie grew older he’d become the kind of person Betty despised, a typical clichéd airhead jock who’s only interest was sports and girls. Despite Betty’s protests to her mom she still had to endure dinner parties and family barbecues with the Andrews, knowing exactly how much he got under her skin Archie would constantly find ways to torment Betty which only added more fuel to the fire of her hatred. Betty had thought that once she left for college that would be it, no more Archie, no more fake smiles at family events, but Betty’s joy had been short-lived when she spotted Archie roaming around her college campus. Betty had brushed off the first few sightings, surely there had to be more than one redhead in the city of New York, but Betty wasn’t that lucky, one day at lunch she had been thrown over someone’s shoulders and spun around until she nearly vomited. After she was placed back on her feet she came face to face with none other than Archie, who’d kindly forgotten to mention that he’d gotten into NYU. Betty had been furious, this was supposed to be her time, she was supposed to get away from Riverdale and leave all the bullshit behind, but no, here was Archie lingering like a bad smell, she couldn’t even vacation without him tagging along. Thankfully her mother had agreed to let Betty invite a friend along, Betty’s longtime best friend Veronica had agreed to accompany her on the trip, whilst Archie’s friend Jughead had joined Archie. Hopefully, this would mean that Archie would be too busy with his friend to remember that Betty had even joined him on the trip. Arriving at the hotel Betty was exhausted, she couldn’t wait to get into her room and have a long hot shower, she’d always hated flying, all that recycled air left Betty feeling grimy. Arriving at their room Betty was annoyed to see that Archie’s room was directly next door to her and Veronica’s, rolling her eyes she let herself into the room refusing to even acknowledge Archie. After a long relaxing soak in the shower, Betty felt much better, after drying her hair she threw on a summer dress and some flats to go and join the others for lunch.  As the six of them ate they discussed their plans for the holiday, they were only in Las Vegas for the weekend, this was the only weekend everyone could get together, having arrived late Saturday afternoon the plan was to do some sightseeing for the rest of the day before retiring to their rooms after dinner, her mom had booked tickets for them to see the Cirque du Soleil on Sunday so she wanted them to be well rested, they had been flying most of the morning so Betty was more than happy to have an early night.
They spent the afternoon taking in the sights that Las Vegas had to offer, they walked down the strip before visiting Fremont street where they were treated to a spectacular light display before stopping at the Bellagio Resort to watch the fountain display, by the time they made it back to their hotel Betty was exhausted. After bidding her mom goodnight Betty and Veronica retired to their rooms, Veronica headed straight to the bathroom while Betty routed through her suitcase for her pyjamas. When Veronica appeared from the bathroom, Betty looked at her confused. “Is that what you’re wearing for bed?” She questioned, Veronica was dressed in a short black sequined dress that just about covered what it needed to, Veronica laughed. “Of course not Betty, we’re not going to bed, we’re going out.” Veronica said as she walked over to the mirror with her make-up bag. “Veronica we can’t just go out, this is Vegas and we’re only eighteen, there’s not a chance we will get in anywhere.” “Ah, but that’s why I have these.” Reaching into her bag Veronica pulled out some plastic cards, riffling through them she passed one to Betty, it was an exact replica of her drivers’ license, except this one said she was twenty-one, not eighteen. “Where did you get these?” Betty asked, she honestly couldn’t tell the difference between the fake ID and hers, they were amazing. “Let’s just say I know a guy who knows a guy.” She said smugly, Betty looked down at the other fake ID’s and her face fell. “Why do you have one for Archie and Jughead?” Betty said snatching up the ID’s. “Because this was Archie’s idea, come on Betty we can’t come to Vegas and not experience the nightlife.” Betty tossed the cards back on the dresser before sitting back on the bed, she folded her arms in front of her in a strop. “Well thanks anyway but I’m not going.” “Oh yes you are, Betty Cooper.” Veronica spun round to face her. “You ran off to New York straight after graduating, we never even got to have a goodbye party, so this is your punishment. You will stop being such a prude, you will go out with me and you will enjoy every minute of it.” Veronica stated jabbing her mascara in Betty’s direction with every word. “But I don’t even have anything to wear, I packed for a sightseeing holiday, even with great fake ID’s I doubt I’m getting in anywhere wearing Khaki shorts.” Veronica smiled at her. “Don’t worry about that, I’ve got you covered.” Veronica reached into her bag and pulled out a little black number for Betty to wear, throwing it at Betty she shoved her towards the bathroom to change. Trying on the dress Betty couldn’t deny the dress was beautiful, albeit a tad short, the dress was black lace with a jersey style skirt, the top was all lace that reached up into a halter neck before draping down the back. Betty had to remove her bra as the back was sheer lace. Splitting up the dress was a chunky gold belt that wrapped around Betty’s waist. Walking out the bathroom Betty couldn’t help tugging at the bottom of the dress. “I think this is too short V.” Betty said as she checked out the dress in the full-length mirror. “Don’t be daft Betty, you look hot.” “I can’t even wear a bra with this, I may as well be naked.” Betty really didn’t feel comfortable. “Oh yeah, here.” Veronica reached into her bag before throwing a black item towards Betty. “What it this?” Betty questioned as she held the garment up. “It’s a stick on bra, stick it over your boobs and pull that cord, it will give you a killer cleavage.” Betty raised her eyebrow at Veronica, she didn’t want a killer cleavage. “It’s either that or braless.” She sang. Huffing Betty made her way into the bathroom to try on the bra, she was surprised to find that it was actually quite comfy, she decided against pulling the string all the way, she wasn’t one to stand out. After letting Veronica do her hair and makeup Betty was quite pleased with her reflection in the mirror, Veronica had left her makeup subtle yet sexy, she had layered on the eyeshadow to give her smokey eyes and the layers of mascara made her eyelashes pop. Veronica had provided Betty with a pair of heels, whilst they weren’t the highest pair she owned Betty knew she was going to struggle to walk in them. Opening their hotel door, Betty glanced down the corridor before tiptoeing to the room next door, Jughead opened the door and Betty and Veronica snuck inside. Jughead handed over two drinks to Veronica who passed one to Betty. Taking a sip Betty nearly choked. “Jesus Jug, are you trying to kill us.” The drink was more alcohol than mixer. “We didn’t bring enough soda with us, I had to make do, it’s probably best if you down it all in one.” Veronica looked down at her drink before shrugging, she tipped her glass back and drained the cup. “Jeez, that was strong.” She shuddered and turned to Betty. “Come on Betty, down the hatch.” Betty stared at her drink before sighing, bringing the drink to her lips she pinched the bridge of her nose before downing the drink, goosebumps erupted over her skin as Veronica and Jughead cheered for her. Opening the bathroom door Archie strolled into the room, he was wearing a pair of dark jeans and an off-white shirt with the sleeves rolled up, he glanced around the room before looking Betty up and down. “You look great Betty, when did you grow breasts?” Archie joked, Betty shot him a dirty look before folding her arms over chest. “Ignore him Betty, your boobs have always looked hot.” Suddenly Betty wasn’t looking forward to the night, Archie always found a way to ruin any good mood Betty found herself in. Sighing she turned to Jughead. “Have you got any more of that drink?” She asked as she crossed the room to give Jughead her glass. “Sure, it’s gonna be strong though, I don’t have a lot of soda left.” “That’s fine just fill it up.” Betty was going to need a lot of alcohol if she was going to make it through this night. “So…” Archie chimed up. “Let’s see these fake ID’s.” Veronica reached into her bag and pulled out the cards and handed them over. “Wow, these are great.” “Yeah, they weren’t cheap but they are the best, if they are scanned they’ll come up.” “This is awesome.” Archie said, Betty rolled her eyes, screwing her eyes shut she knocked back the rest of her drink shuddering once again, Jughead wasn’t lying, it was much stronger than before.  “Well, what are we still doing here, let’s get out there.” Betty adjusted her skirt once again before following the others out the door. 
                                                   ——————
After flagging a taxi down the group found themselves back at the Bellagio, but this time they weren’t there for the fountain display. Queuing up outside Hyde Bellagio Betty felt incredibly nervous, the slight buzz from the alcohol she’d consumed was doing nothing to help keep her calm. Reaching the front the bouncers carded them, just as they expected, Betty fumbled with her clutch almost dropping it before handing over her card with shaky hands, the bouncer glanced between Betty and her fake ID before nodding her through, Betty released a breath she hadn’t been aware she was holding and stumbled past the bouncers and into the club. Heading straight to the bar Betty and Veronica giggled to each other, she couldn’t believe they had done this. The bar was crowded so Archie decided they should order two drinks and a round of shots each, that way they wouldn’t spend half the night queuing for drinks. after everyone had ordered Betty ended up with six multicoloured shots in front of her, Archie and Veronica had ordered double shots. “Alright, you have to slam them all, one after the other.” Archie shouted over the music, Betty blanched, she didn’t do very well with binge drinking, she’d learnt that the hard way at a frat party her first week at college, she’d got wasted and almost ended up naked in a pool. “Come on Betty, drink then we can go dancing.” Veronica shouted in her ear. “On three” Archie said as he lifted the first shot to his lips, Betty nodded and got her shot ready. “One, two, three.” Betty slammed shot after shot, she was shocked to look up and see she was the first one to finish, Archie was next while Jughead and Veronica struggled with theirs. “Nice one Betty, who knew you could drink.” Archie held his hand up to high five Betty but she just slapped his arm instead. “Shut up.” Veronica pulled on her arm to get her attention. “Down one of your drinks so we can go dance.” She shouted down Betty’s ear, Betty grabbed her glass from the bar and quickly drank her double vodka with lime and lemonade before swapping the empty glass for her full one and following Veronica towards the dance floor. After dancing their way through a bunch of songs Betty was more than feeling the effects of the alcohol, not wanting to be the first one to flake on the night she shouted to the others that she was going to grab some water and made her way towards the bar. Leaning over the bar trying to get a bartenders attention Betty felt someone place a hand on the small of her back, looking around she saw Archie standing next to her, he leaned down to talk in her ear. “You okay?” He asked her before pulling back to look at her, Betty could see in his eyes that he was also feeling the effects of the alcohol, Betty nodded at him. “Yeah, I just need some water.” She turned round to look down the bar again. “Don’t be such a lightweight Betty, let me buy you a real drink.” Betty shot him a dirty look. “I am not a lightweight.” “Prove it,” Archie said smugly. “Have a shot with me.” Betty hated the way he was looking at her, she really did not want to prove him right and wuss out by ordering water so against her better judgement she moved to the side so that he could order their drinks. “Hey, you said a shot.” Betty shouted as she glanced down at the bar, Archie had ordered six shots of some clear liquid as well as some fancy cocktail for the both of them. Archie simply shrugged his shoulders. “I can order you that water if you want.” Shooting him yet another dirty look Betty picked up the first shot, Archie picked his up and clinked the cup with Betty’s. “Cheers Betty.” She rolled her eyes before knocking back the shot. The liquid burned all the way down and Betty coughed as she slammed the glass back on the bar, Archie was already holding out the next one. “What the hell is this?” Betty said as she tried to clear her throat. “No idea, it’s strong, that’s the only reason I got it.” Archie necked the next shot and Betty followed suit, once again Archie had the next shot waiting for her, Betty shook her head. “No, no more, it’s disgusting.” Betty scrunched her face up as the after-effects of the alcohol took over. “Come on Betty, last one. You’re not going to turn me down are you, that wouldn’t be very nice seeing as I bought you this drink.” He grabbed hold of Betty’s arm and placed the shot glass in her hand. “No drink it before I make you.” “Ha, I’d love to see you try.” Archie smiled suggestively at Betty and raised his eyebrows. “I’m sure you would.” He said smugly. “Gross Archie.” Betty lifted the shot glass to her lips and braced herself before tipping the glass back. “There you go.” Archie smiled before drinking his own shot. Betty grabbed her cocktail and took a sip to try and wash the foul taste out of her mouth, she was met with a fruity punch taste, enjoying the taste Betty drank deeper and was shocked to find she’d drank the cocktail all in one, Archie laughed at her. “Thanks for the drinks, now let’s go and find our friends.” Betty said as she grabbed her bag and turned round to face the dance floor. Spinning a bit too fast the room took a while to come into focus and Betty swayed slightly on the spot. She felt Archie’s hands grab hold of her hips to steady her. “You good?” Archie breathed in her ear, Betty nodded. “I think so, let’s go.” She walked forwards in the direction that she last saw her friends, Archie’s hands moved from her waist but he kept one hand on the small of her back as he guided her through the crowd of dancing bodies, spotting Veronica Betty lurched forwards and almost fell into her best friend. “Hey,” Veronica laughed. “Where have you two been?” “Drinking,” Betty replied. “You should try one of the cocktails, they’re amazing.” Betty could hear her words slurring but there wasn’t anything she could do about it. “I will do, after you dance with me.” Veronica smiled at her before pulling her close to dance. Betty’s head was swimming and she was finding it very hard to concentrate, the lights felt incredibly bright and she could feel the music pulsing through her body, she was definitely going to regret going out in the morning.
                                                   ———————
Betty groaned as the sunlight streaming through the window burned her eyes. Prying her eyes open Betty glanced around the room, her mouth tasted like vomit and she had no recollection of getting back home. Sitting up she glanced around the room, her dress and underwear had been scattered all over the floor, looking down at her body she could see she had slept naked, pulling the sheet around her she glanced over at Veronica’s bed, it didn’t look as though it had been slept in. Stretching her arms above her head Betty tried to ease the ache in her upper body, feeling a sharp pain in her left shoulder Betty flinched, reaching round she could feel some scabbing across her back, panicking thinking she’d cut herself she raced out of bed and bent down in the dresser mirror, angling her back so she could see her shoulder Betty could see it wasn’t a scratch, it looked like a tattoo. “Oh, no.” Betty reached round to try and rub the tattoo away hoping it was fake, when pain erupted from the tattoo all hopes were squashed. Moving closer to the mirror Betty tried to see what the tattoo was, it looked like a heart but it had something written inside it, moving closer Betty screamed when she realised what it was, Archie’s name was written in a fancy font right in the middle of the heart. The bathroom door was thrown open and Betty screamed once again when Archie ran out of the door with only a towel wrapped around his waist, reaching for the sheet Betty covered herself up as quickly as she could. “What the hell are you doing in my room, get out!” Betty shouted at him as she tugged the sheet closer around her body. “Betty this is my room.” Archie said smugly, Betty glanced around the room, it looked very similar to her room but as Betty looked closer she noticed that her suitcase was missing as was Veronica’s, and she could see the cups they’d used to drink from before they went out. “What am I doing in your room? How did we get home last night?” Archie shook his head as though he didn’t know either. “And what the hell is this?” Betty angled her shoulder towards Archie so he could see her tattoo. “Is this real, what the hell.” “I think it’s real, mine is anyway.” Archie angled his shoulder and Betty could see what looked like a matching tattoo. Holding the sheet tighter around her Betty shuffled forwards to check out the tattoo, sure enough, Archie had a matching heart tattoo except in the middle of his heart was Betty’s name. “Oh my god.” Betty walked backwards and dropped down on the bed. “A tattoo, why would we get a tattoo, my mom’s gonna kill me.” Betty put her head in her hands, quickly pulling her hands away Betty put her hands in front of her, sitting on her ring finger was what looked like a large plastic ring normally found in gumball machines. “What the hell is that?” Betty questioned. “Oh yeah, if you thought the tattoo was bad you’re gonna flip at this.” Archie walked over to the bedside table and grabbed a piece of paper before handing it to Betty. Betty struggled to read whatever was written on it, the words were swimming on the page. “What is this?” Betty questioned shaking the paper in Archie’s direction. “That my little wifey  is our marriage license.” Betty stared at Archie as she tried to comprehend what he’d just said. “That’s not even funny Archie, seriously what is it?” “I’m not laughing Betty, it’s real, we got married last night.” Betty’s face fell, she pulled the document up to her face and tried to make sense of the writing, she could see her and Archie’s name and her signature at the bottom. Betty threw the paper to the side, standing up she started pacing the room. “This can’t be real, this is some kind of sick joke, we can’t be married.” Betty said with a nervous laugh. “Oh no.” Betty’s stomach lurched as the reality of the situation sunk in. Racing towards the bathroom she dashed past Archie and slammed the door in his face, only just making it Betty emptied her stomach into the toilet bowl. After having a quick shower Betty wrapped herself in a towel and opened the bathroom door, Archie was lay on the bed flicking through the channels on the tv. Trying to maintain as much dignity as possible Betty went around the room and scooped up her dress and underwear, Archie laughed from on the bed. “Shut up okay, just shut up. Where’s my bag?” Betty asked as she looked around the room. “I have no idea, maybe Veronica has it.” Archie said as he continued to flick through the channels. “She’s next door with Jug.” Betty huffed as she tucked her clothes under her arm, there was no easy to ask what she was about to ask so she just came out with it. “Did we, you know, last night?” Betty asked hoping he understood what she meant. “I honestly have no idea Betty, we were both naked in the same bed when I woke up, so maybe, I don’t really remember much.” “Oh my god.” Betty’s head fell into her hands again, what the hell happened last night. “How can you be so calm about this Archie?” “What do you want me to do Betty, you have to admit this is pretty funny.” “No Archie it’s not even remotely funny.” Betty scolded him. “I’m going to check on Veronica, you can google where you get a quick annulment done, now.” Betty stormed out of the room slamming the door shut behind her. Standing in her towel Betty banged on her hotel room door, a very rough looking Jughead answered wrapped in a bathrobe, Betty pulled him by the arm into the hallway. “What the fuck Betty.” “Get back in your room now. I need to speak to Veronica.” Slamming the door shut behind her Betty threw her clothes onto her bed. Veronica shuffled out of the bathroom looking very worse for wear. “What the actual fuck happened last night?” Betty screamed at Veronica. “Urgh please don’t shout.” Veronica pleaded as she sat down on her bed. “My head is killing me.” “Oh your head is killing, that’s nice, I think my problem tops yours.” Betty held up her ring finger which still held the tacky plastic ring. “Nice ring,” Veronica laughed. “Is it stuck or something.” “It’s not just a ring, it’s a wedding ring. Apparently, I married Archie last night, how the hell could you let this happen.” Betty demanded. “Hey, I threw up in my purse okay, none of us were in a fit state.” “Yeah, no shit.” Betty swore. “Relax okay, you can just get an annulment, no one needs to know, what happens in Vegas and all that.” Veronica said. “Oh that’s not all, I doubt this is going to be as easy to fix.” Betty angled her shoulder to show off her tattoo. “Oh shit, did you get a tattoo?” Veronica stood up to get a closer look, she laughed when she saw Archie’s name enclosed in the heart. “Oh yeah, Archie got a matching one.” Veronica started laughing. “Why does everyone think this is funny, my mom’s gonna kill me.” “Betty you’re eighteen, you don’t even live at home anymore, your mom’s never gonna know.” Betty flopped down on her bed. “Did you and Jughead sleep in the same bed?” She questioned when she realised her bed hadn’t been slept in. Veronica gave her a smug looking smile. “Ew, you didn’t did you?” Veronica nodded. “Hey, me sleeping with Jug seems very tame compared to you marrying Archie.” Veronica said as tossed a pillow at Betty. “So did you guys, you know, consummate the marriage?” Betty threw the pillow over her face. “I don’t even know.” She sobbed into the pillow, she could hear Veronica laughing from beside her.
                                              ——————-
 After getting ready Betty and Veronica made their way down to the hotel restaurant to join the others for breakfast, Betty’s mum and Archie’s dad were already seated at the table along with Archie and Jug, Veronica rushed ahead and stole the seat next to Betty’s mom leaving her with no choice but to sit next to Archie. Scowling at the back of Veronica’s head she slid into her seat. 
“Morning hunny, did you sleep well?” Her mom asked her. Betty shook her head “Not really, I could really do with some coffee.” Archie reached across and filled her cup with some coffee from a jug in front of him. “Thanks.” She said to be polite. “What’s mine is yours.” As he said this Betty heard Veronica choke on her orange juice, shooting Archie a dirty look she reached over and slapped Veronica on her back. “So are you guys ready for Cirque du Soleil?” Alice asked all excited. “Oh yeah, I can’t wait.” Archie answered her. Betty nodded along with a forced smile, she was finding it hard to act normal, thoughts were running through her mind a mile a minute. “Well I’m going to grab some food from the buffet, Archie could you come help me.” Betty said as she slapped his leg and gave him a look that she hoped told him he didn’t really have a choice. “Of course dear.” Archie joked, Betty quickly glanced around the table but noticed that fortunately, no one was paying attention. Stomping over to the buffet Betty stopped at the plates. “Will you stop with all the wifey jokes.” Betty hissed as Archie came to a stop beside her. “What, it’s funny.” Archie said with a laugh. “It’s not, I don’t want my mom to find out about this.” “Are you ashamed of me Betty, am I not good enough to marry you.” Betty couldn’t tell if he was being serious. “Archie I don’t want to be married to anyone, we’re eighteen for goodness sake. Did you look up places we can get annulled?” She asked as she moved down the buffet, she was piling food on her plate but she didn’t have an appetite. “Yeah, we’re not gonna get anything done today, we’ll have to speak to a lawyer when we get back to New York, until then your stuck being my wife.” Archie threw his arm around Betty’s shoulders as he wore a smug grin, Betty’s shoulders sagged. “This is a nightmare, it has to be, I’m going to wake up in my hotel room and last night will have never happened.” “You keep wishing for that Mrs Andrews.” “Stop that.” Betty scolded. “It is not funny.” “Whatever Betty.” Letting go of her he stomped back towards the table, Betty took a second to compose herself, she plastered a fake smile on her face before heading back to the table.
                                              ——————-
 Cirque du Soleil was probably amazing but Betty found she couldn’t enjoy it, she spent most of the performance worrying about what was going to happen once they got back to New York. How could she be married, and who on earth let them purchase a marriage license when they were clearly very intoxicated. After the performance finished Veronica and Jughead got a taxi back to the hotel leaving Betty and Archie some alone time with their parents. Walking down the strip Betty could only glare at the back of Archie’s head, how could he be so calm about this, he was just laughing and joking with his dad as of this was just any other day, stopping outside a casino Alice turned to Betty.
“So we know you’re both too young to gamble so Fred and I have decided that, as a graduation slash well done for getting into college gift, we will put a bet on for both of you, whatever we win will be yours.” Archie’s face lit up, he pulled out his wallet and started rattling off what he’d like to put down on the roulette table. Betty shook her head at her mom. “I’m okay thanks, I’m not really into gambling.” “Are you sure Betty, you can gamble the money anywhere, roulette, cards.” “Mom I know nothing of gambling, I’d just end up losing money.” “Just stick a dollar in a slot machine for her, you can’t visit Vegas and not gamble.” “Archie it’s fine I don’t…” Betty started before Archie cut her off. “Betty, your mom’s trying to do something nice for you, let her gamble for you.” Archie handed Alice a dollar bill. “Put that into a slot machine for her, it’s better than nothing.” Taking the money they disappeared into the casino leaving Betty and Archie stood on the strip. Betty moved over to a bench and slumped down, Archie joined her shortly after. “Don’t start please, I’m really not in the mood.” Betty said before he could say anything to her, he held his hands up defensively. “Whoa, I wasn’t going to say anything.” “I’m sure you weren’t.” Betty replied, she was really struggling with this whole situation she couldn’t understand why Archie was being so nonchalant about it all. Betty and Archie sat in silence for a couple of minutes before Alice came running from the casino with a massive grin on her face, coming to a stop in front of Betty Alice dragged her up from the bench and into a hug. “You won, Betty you won.” She squealed down Betty’s ear. “Oh cool, how much.” Betty was happy to have won, a few extra dollars was always welcome. “No Betty, you won Oh my god, you won .” Alice was ecstatic. “How much did I win? A couple of hundred?” Betty questioned, she was already spending the money in her head, she was desperate for a new laptop for college. “No Betty, you won the jackpot, you won three million dollars.” “What?” Betty questioned, she wasn’t sure she’d heard correctly. “I put your money in the slot machine and it hit the jackpot, you won three million dollars. Fred’s inside now sorting it all out, I better get back, Oh my god Betty.” She kissed her cheek before running back inside. Betty sank back down onto the bench, three million dollars, that couldn’t be right. “Whoa.” Betty said trying to get her head around it. “Congrats Betty, what are you gonna do with one and half million dollars.” Betty looked at him confused. “My mom said it was three million, where are you getting one and a half from?” Archie smiled at her smugly. “Well that’s your half, we’re married remember, what’s mine is yours.” He said with a grin on his face. “You have got to be kidding, my mom won that money for me.” “Yeah, with my dollar, and it was my idea to use the slot machines.” Betty reached into her pocket and pulled out a ten dollar bill, she threw it at Archie. “There you go, you just made interest on that dollar.” “I don’t think so, you won that money while we’re married, that’s both of our money now.” “Archie not even you are selfish enough to do this.” Archie looked at her defiantly. “You obviously don’t know me very well then.”
                                                    ———————
Arriving back home Betty had no choice but to let her mom know what had happened in Vegas. Her mom had been furious. “Sneaking into a club with fake ID, getting so drunk you can’t even remember getting married, Betty I thought I raised you better than this.” Betty had never seen her mom so disappointed, it made her feel awful. “What do I do mom, Archie’s saying he wants half of that money, it was his dollar and we are married, is he really entitled to half of it.” Betty sat on the sofa with her legs tucked under her, she felt like a child all over again. “I don’t know Betty, we’re going to have to get a lawyer, speak to him. God Betty how could you be so stupid.” Tears welled in Betty’s eyes. “I’m sorry mom.” “The cost of the lawyer will come out of your winnings, and you’ll pay for Archie’s lawyer as well, even if he isn’t entitled to any money he shouldn’t have to pay to get out of this.” Betty looked down at the sofa ashamed.
               Betty’s lawyer seemed pretty confident they could get out of the marriage with minimal loss, they were going to offer Archie fifty thousand, which her lawyer said was more than he was owed, Betty had forced him to up it to half the winnings, she wanted to be out of the marriage as soon as possible and it was, after all,  Archie’s money they had gambled with, Betty was starting to feel guilty about dragging him and his dad through this. Sitting in court Betty found herself feeling nervous, she wasn’t going to have to say anything, her lawyer would be doing it all for her but she still felt really uneasy. Braving a quick look at Archie she caught him smirking at her, Betty’s stomach flipped and she shot him a dirty look back before facing forwards again. Everyone rose to their feet as the judge walked in, as he sat down Betty and Archie took their seats while the lawyers remained standing, after a quick recap Betty’s lawyer pleaded their case. “Your Honour, my client was in a state of total inebriation when the wedding took place, she was in no fit state to enter into a legal marriage.” “Mmm hmm. And you,” he said as he looked over at Archie’s lawyer. “Do you have any evidence to prove they both entered this marriage knowingly. Any evidence that would show this was premeditated.” “We do, Your Honour. We have various pictures of the couple together throughout the night, always in each other’s arms.” On a tv screen in the corner flashed picture upon picture of Betty and Archie, they were both laughing in all the photos, sometimes Betty would be sat on Archie’s lap, other times he would be holding her from behind. “We also have this.” On the screen popped up an image of Archie’s love heart tattoo, Betty cringed. “This is a tattoo they got hours before they were married, according to the receipts, we believe Betty also has a matching tattoo containing Archie’s name.” The judge looked over to Betty’s lawyer for confirmation. “Is that true?” Her lawyer whispered in her ear. “Yeah, but again I have no memory of getting it.” Betty lawyer sighed. “It’s true, Your Honour.” The judge nodded his head. “We also have a video, Your Honour.” Betty’s head snapped over to Archie but he refused to look at her, turning to look at the screen Betty watched her drunken self try to place a veil on her head. “We’re getting married.” She sang into the camera. “Yeah, we are,” Archie giggled. “You’re going to be Mrs Archie Andrews. We’re going to be married forever.” “Absolutely, forever and ever.” Betty dropped her head into her hands, she had never seen this video, she didn’t even know there were videos from that night. “I’ve seen enough.” The judge interrupted. “I don’t like you.” He said looking between Betty and Archie “you and your generation and their disregard for marriage. You are destroying the sanctity of marriage, it’s meant to be about love and commitment, not about jokingly getting hitched and expecting a quick divorce. Before I even consider letting either of you out of this marriage I’m going to make sure you try everything to make it work, and I do mean everything.” Betty sat up straighter as she listened, what exactly did he mean by this. “Do either of you have your own place?” Betty was unsure whether she was supposed to answer, she looked to her lawyer who nodded his approval. “I erm, live in university halls.” “What about you?” He asked looking towards Archie. “I have a small apartment near college.” “Excellent, so here’s what’s going to happen, I’m freezing the three million dollars for the next six months and sentencing you two to six hard months of marriage, you will attend weekly marriage counselling and you will try to make this work, if you do not play ball I will lock your money up in so much litigation that neither one of you will ever see a dime of it. Congratulations you two, I now pronounce you husband and wife.” The judge banged his gavel and collected his paperwork together, Betty turned to face her lawyer. “What the hell just happened?” “I’m sorry Betty, I had no idea this would happen, I guess he wanted to make an example out of you. “Can he do this, surely this can’t be legal, he can’t force us to be together, can he?” “He’s the judge, he can do whatever he wants.” Betty let her head bang against the table. “I can’t do this.” “It’s just six months, move in together, attend the marriage counselling and follow the rules, that’s the only way you get the divorce and see any of that money.” “You’ve been useless you know that. You have been absolutely no help.” Betty said turning to her lawyer, frustrated she stood up from the desk and began to make her way out of the courtroom. Archie caught up to her and threw his arm around her shoulder. “You ready to move into my lad pad wifey, I should warn you, I live in my underwear, except on laundry day, then it’s birthday suit time.” Betty shuddered, shaking his arm of her she turned to face him. “You are not going to chase me away that easily. We grew up together, I’ve seen it all before remember.” She said looking him up and down. “I can put up with you for six months for one and a half million dollars, as long as I never see you again after I’ll be happy.” Betty walked out of the courtroom and made her way back to her university dorm to pack.
                                                   ———————-
After packing only the essentials Betty made her way across the city to Archie’s address, looking around the neighbourhood Betty was pleasantly surprised to see it was a nice area. Pressing the buzzer for Archie’s apartment she waited for an answer. “Hey, it’s me, open up.” She said into the buzzer. “Wifey, come on up it’s all the way at the top.” Betty rolled her eyes, this was going to be a long six months. Walking into Archie’s apartment Betty breathed a sigh of relief, the apartment wasn’t as bad as she thought it was going to be, she was expecting some dirty man cave but the sitting area was actually presentable. Walking into the kitchen dampened her spirits. “Have you ever washed a dish in your life?” Betty said with a look of disgust on her face. “I wash them as and when I need to.” Archie shrugged. “Oh god, is that dirty laundry?” Betty dry heaved into her hand. “You leave your dirty laundry on the kitchen top, where do you prepare your food?” “Oh, I just shove it out of the way, or order takeout.” “Disgusting, so disgusting.” Betty continued her tour of the apartment. “Oh my god” Betty screamed as she ran out of the bathroom. “That’s… there are no words, I can’t do this, oh no, I can’t.” She dry heaved into her hand again. “Seriously, it’s one thing if you like a guy, but I don’t care for you, so clean it up.” “Hey, I can live quite comfortably like this, if you can’t then there’s the door.” Betty’s shoulders sagged, Archie moved to grab something from the kitchen cupboard. “Here, these are antibacterial, so get to work.” Betty made dramatic crying noises, how could she do this, she couldn’t live with a boy, boys were messy and disgusting, there was enough evidence of that in the bathroom. Betty held her breath as she made her way into the bedroom, like the living room it wasn’t the worse place in the apartment, Archie came to stand behind her in the doorway. “It’s no king but it’s should fit the two of us quite comfortably.” Betty spun round to face him. “We are not sharing a bed, not ever.” “You didn’t seem to mind sharing a bed in Vegas.” Archie said with a wiggle of his eyebrows. “Ugh you are unbelievable, you can sleep on the sofa.” “No way, this is my place, why do you get the bed.” “Because it’s the gentleman thing to do, you can’t expect me to sleep on a sofa for six months.” “Oh but it’s okay for me to.” “Fine.” Betty huffed. “We’ll do alternate nights.” “Deal.” Archie smirked. Donning some rubber gloves Betty made her way through the apartment trying to get it as clean as possible, she struggled in the bathroom, having to run out every so often for fresh air, a full bottle of bleach later and the bathroom certainly wasn’t sparkling but it was definitely better. Pulling out her phone she was shocked to see it was almost one am, walking into the sitting area she spotted Archie passed out on the sofa, guess this meant she had the bed tonight. Grabbing a box of her stuff she made her way into the bedroom, stripping all the bedding she took Archie’s quilt out to him and placid it over his sleeping body. Watching him sleep she could appreciate that Archie was quite attractive when he wasn’t awake and being annoying as hell. Walking back into his bedroom she unpacked her own sheets and made the bed before flopping down, she was exhausted and needed to be up for an early class. With the stress of the day catching up with her it wasn’t long before she drifted off.
               Betty had survived their first week of living together, the fact she was hardly ever in had certainly helped, she had classes to keep her busy during the day and then she’d stay as late as possible at the library before heading home. It was now time for their first ever marriage counselling session, Betty still couldn’t believe that this was happening, married and heading to marriage counselling at eighteen. Arriving at the counsellor’s office she spotted Archie sat in the waiting room, she walked in and dropped into the seat beside him. “You ready to do this?” He asked her. “What, pretend like I don’t throw up in my mouth a little every time I look at you? Yes, I’m ready.” Betty said without looking at him, she heard him laugh from beside her. The receptionist motioned for Betty and Archie to go through, Betty took a deep breath to prepare herself. Glancing around the office she noticed that it looked like a typical shrinks office, a sofa and an armchair and wall to wall of books and trinkets. Betty took a seat next to Archie who immediately threw his arm around her shoulders and pulled her close, Betty flinched slightly before straightening up, she was trying her hardest to look as relaxed as possible.   “So Archie, tell me a bit about yourself.” The woman sat in front of them was a slightly plump lady, she reminded Betty of her late grandma. “Well I grew up in a town called Riverdale, right next door to this one,” he said as he shook Betty’s shoulder with his hand. “Guess you could say it was destined for us to end up together.” He pulled Betty closer to him as she plastered on a fake smile. “I moved to New York to study music at NYU.” Betty’s head snapped to look at Archie, she had no idea he was here studying music, she just assumed he got here on a sports scholarship, she didn’t realise he was into music, while she recalled spotting a guitar when she was cleaning the apartment she had thought it was just a prop for his lad pad. “But mostly I just like to watch Betty, and listen to her, I’m a good listener, she can talk and talk and I’ll just listen and listen because that’s what a good husband does, isn’t it wifey.” Betty let out a forced giggle. “Absolutely.” She replied through gritted teeth. “I just love living with Archie, most people my age would probably hate the idea of living with a boy, most people would probably be disgusted to find dirty underwear and socks at the bottom of the freshly washed bedsheets, but not me, I love brushing my feet over them in the middle of the night, it doesn’t make me want to scrub my skin red raw, not one bit.” Betty reached down and playfully slapped Archie’s leg, letting her hand linger slightly. “Right,” Dr Cameron cast a suspicious eye over the two of them. “well I hope you both know I’m not buying one bit of this thing…” she gestured over Archie and Betty with her pen.” “You’re trying to sell me. I have to report back to the courts with my findings and they want to see proof that you’re actually working on this.” Betty sighed, this was not going to be as easy as she first thought.
                                              —————-
“Betty, get a move on, I need to use the bathroom.” Archie shouted from outside the bathroom.
“I’ll be out in a minute.” Betty sang, she was currently in the process of neatening her hair, if she was completely honest it looked fine ages ago, she was simply taking her time to piss Archie off, last night she had come home late to find Archie having a little house party with his friends, they had stayed up till well past three in the morning and despite Betty’s pleas for them to keep it down, they had been loud and obnoxious all night. To top it off when Betty had tried to get into the kitchen she had been met with piles of take away boxes and masses of empty beer cans, Archie was passed out on the sofa with a waste bin full of vomit lay next to him. “Betty you said that an hour ago!” Betty could hear Archie becoming more and more annoyed. Good. “I’m almost done.” Betty pulled her phone out and sat down on the edge of the bath. “Dammit Betty.” Archie pounded on the door, Betty just giggled and scrolled through her phone. Figuring he’d suffered enough she unlocked the door, Archie threw Betty out of the way and sprinted into the bathroom, Betty could only laugh, served him right. “I’m going now, I’ll see you after class hunny.” She shouted out as she grabbed her bag and coat. “Fuck you.” Archie shouted back, Betty laughed once again. After finishing her classes Betty decided to forgo the late night library session, she was exhausted after having very little sleep last night so just headed home. Arriving back she spotted Archie sprawled out on the sofa playing a video game. “Do you ever go to class?” Betty asked as she hung her coat up. “Only the ones I care about.” Archie replied without looking at her, Betty rolled her eyes before heading for the bathroom, she reached in to close the door but came up empty. Spinning around she spotted why, there was no door, it had been taken off its hinges. “Where’s the door?” Betty shouted out towards Archie’s direction. “We got robbed.” Archie replied nonchalantly. “And all they took was the door.” What a crock of shit. “I know weird right.” Betty let out a frustrated scream, walking into the bedroom she slammed the door shut behind her.
               “He took the door off the bathroom, I have to pee behind a sheet that I hung up, what kind of guy does that, I’m sure he doesn’t move from that sofa, like at all, it’s got ass dents in it. I just, I feel like he’s not even trying, like he doesn’t want to make this work.” Betty was currently at the marriage counsellors on her own for their one to one sessions. Betty much preferred these sessions, she didn’t feel like she had to fake her feelings. “He has these parties, I’m not even sure you could call them that, a bunch of his friends come to the apartment and they drink and are loud till all hours of the morning, he might not care about graduating college but I do.” “This is good, you’re arguing, this feels like a married couple, this is progress.” Betty shook her head, it didn’t feel like progress, it felt like one massive step backwards.
                                                   ———————-
Two months in and Betty was ready to rip her hair out, she felt like she hadn’t had a decent nights sleep in ages, the apartment still lacked a bathroom door which meant Archie was free to walk in and out the bathroom, which he frequently did whilst she was showering. Betty made sure to return the favour, bursting in to brush her teeth when Archie had just gotten in the shower, turning the hot top all the way up leaving Archie screaming from the cold water. Unfortunately, Archie had got her back by deleting her English literature essay and replacing it with a porn link, Betty had emailed it to her professor. She hadn’t spoken to Archie since then, it was one thing to mess with her home life but school work was absolutely off limits. She was in the process of rewriting the essay, her professor had been kind enough to give her an extension after she claimed a virus had wiped out her computer and infected her emails. Picking her phone up from the bed as it vibrated she saw it was an unknown number. “Hello this is Jenifer calling from Dr Cameron’s office, may I please speak to Betty.” A woman on the other end of the phone asked. “Speaking.” Betty replied “Hello Betty, I can see you are down to see Dr Cameron today at four, unfortunately, she has had to cancel all appointments today, is there any chance you can do this Friday at three instead.” “Actually I have class till three on Fridays, do you have anything later?” “I can do four-thirty, is that any good?” “Yes, that’s fine.” “Excellent I’ll pencil you in, see you Friday.” Betty hung up and stared at the phone, something didn’t feel right. Routing through her bag she pulled out the card she’d taken from the counsellor’s office, ringing the number she was shocked when Dr Cameron picked up. “Cameron’s office. “Dr Cameron, this Betty, Betty Coo… I mean Andrews.” Betty still hated correcting her name to that. “Mrs Andrews, yes what can I do for you?” “Well, I just received a call from your receptionist to say our session had to be rearranged, I’m just ringing to double check that fact.” “Your session is definitely still on, and just to make you aware any absence is considered contempt of court.” “Oh, it is, well thanks for clearing that up for me.” Betty hung up, Archie was trying to get her to miss therapy, if she missed therapy then it would seem like she didn’t want to work on the marriage. That son of a bitch. Betty cleared her stuff from the bed, placing her laptop in her bag she set off for the doctor’s office, she wanted to get there before Archie, she couldn’t wait to see his face when he realised she was there. Betty arrived twenty minutes before their session and took a seat in the waiting room, not ten minutes later she watched as Archie strolled in, the smug look soon fell from his face when he spotted Betty. “Betty, you’re here early.” He said as he took a seat beside her. Betty simply smiled at him, he was still going to receive the silent treatment from her.
Arriving home from college the next day, she found the apartment empty, sitting on the sofa she spotted Archie’s guitar, in the two months of living here Betty had never once heard him play it, he must have to for his music course. Snatching up the guitar Betty left the apartment, if he wanted to mess with her work she was going to mess with his. 
Returning home from the library that night Betty found Archie pacing the floor, he pounced on Betty the moment she walked through the door. “Have you seen my guitar?” He asked looking panicked. “Guitar? I didn’t even know you had a guitar.” “Fuck, I left it right here.” He said gesturing to the sofa. “You know maybe we were robbed again. Maybe the guy who stole the bathroom door struck again.” Betty walked towards the bedroom and threw her bag on the bed, she could hear Archie following her. “Betty did you take my guitar, please tell me you have it. My mom bought me that guitar before…” Betty’s stomach dropped, now she felt shitty, Archie’s mom had passed away when they were thirteen. “The door.” Betty demanded, Archie looked at her confused. “I want the bathroom door back, then you can have your guitar.” Archie gave her a dirty look before sagging his shoulders and sighing. “Deal.” He finally said. “And the late night parties with the guys, I want them to stop.” “Fine whatever.” Betty reached her hand out to shake on the deal, she watched as Archie reluctantly reached back to shake her hand. “Now where’s my guitar?.” He said as he snatched his hand back. “I put it in my dorm room. “You carried my guitar across campus?” Archie looked shocked upon hearing this. “I was careful.” Archie shook his head at her “Well come on.” He said signalling towards the door. “You want me to get it now?” Archie nodded at her, sighing she turned around and headed towards the door, she could hear Archie following her as she left the apartment. “You don’t need to come I can get it myself.” “There is no way I’m letting you touch my guitar again.” Betty rolled her eyes.
After crossing campus Betty let Archie into her dorm room, he’d made a beeline straight for his guitar which Betty had placed carefully on her bed, she watched whilst Archie had checked every inch of the guitar before sighing happily.
“I told you I was careful.” Archie finally stopped paying attention to his guitar to glance around Betty’s room. “So this is your room.” He said as he placed his guitar back onto Betty’s bed and began to nosey around. “Why don’t you have a roommate?” He asked as he stared at the empty bed on the other side of the room. “I was just never assigned one, I’m actually quite glad.” “Aw look you have pictures of me in your room.” Betty rolled her eyes. “Well, thanks to our parents, we hung out a lot as kids, you’re in a lot of my childhood pictures.” Betty walked towards Archie to take a closer look at the pictures, the one he was referring to was a family barbecue taken when they were about nine, Archie had his arms wrapped around Betty’s waist as he lifted her off her feet about to throw her in a pool, they were both laughing, Archie’s mom stood off to the side smiling at the two of them. Betty watched as Archie reached up and touched the image of his mom, Betty felt her chest constrict, losing his mom had been hard on Archie, he’d turned into the douche she’d come to hate not long after. Betty cleared her throat. “Well I think that’s enough nostalgia for one day, come on let’s go, I’m starving.” Betty moved away from the picture and made her way towards the door, throwing it open she found her path blocked, in front of her stood her ex-boyfriend, James, he stood with his hand up in a fist as though he’d just been about to knock. “Betty, hey, I thought that was you.” “James, hi, what are you doing here?” Betty asked, this was the first time since their break up that he’d tried to speak to her. “I haven’t seen you in a while, Kate said you’d moved out of the dorm.” He moved to lean casually across the doorframe. “Yeah, I’m staying with a friend for a while.” Betty didn’t know why she’d answered him, it had nothing to do with him where she was staying, not anymore. “Right, well I was thinking, maybe we could grab dinner..” “I don’t think so.” Betty cut him off, Betty wanted nothing more to do with him, talking to him now was more than he deserved. “Come on Betty, don’t be like that.” He reached out as if to touch her face but Betty moved back out of his reach, her back collided with something hard and glancing behind her she spotted Archie. “Hello, I don’t believe we’ve met.” Archie said from behind her, Betty cringed, she really did not want to do this now. “I’m sorry, who are you?” James asked looking Archie up and down. “I’m the friend.” Archie simply replied, Betty watched as realisation dawned on James’ face and his head snapped in Betty’s direction. “I see, well clearly that didn’t take long.” Before Betty could react James turned on his heel and stomped down the corridor and out of sight. The walk back to the apartment had been quiet, Betty had a stomp on as she angrily thought about the exchange that had happened between her and James, he had no right to judge her. Walking into the apartment Betty headed straight for the bedroom, she threw her coat angrily on the bed stomping her foot in frustration. Turning around she slammed straight into Archie’s chest, she hadn’t heard him follow her into the bedroom, he grabbed hold of the top of her arms to steady her. “Jesus Archie, you can’t just sneak up on people like that.” “Who was that guy?” Archie asked looking down at her, he still had hold of her arms and Betty seemed overly aware of how close he was standing. “My ex.” Was all Betty said, Archie furrowed his brows at her answer. “You have an ex?” Betty was offended at his question. “Yes Archie, I have had boyfriends in the past, if you can believe that.” “Why didn’t you tell him we’re married.” Betty couldn’t be sure but she could swear she heard a hint of jealousy in his voice. “Archie I don’t tell anyone we’re married, in four more months we won’t be and this will all just be a bad memory. “I see.” Archie said as he released his hold on her arms, he sounded hurt almost. “So why’d you and James split up.” He said James’ name with a hint of disgust. “That’s none of your business.” Betty said as she folded her arms in front of her. “Fine then.” Archie turned on his heel and made his way through the apartment, Betty found herself following him. “Where are you going?” She shouted after him when she realised he was heading for the front door. “To find James, I might buy him a beer or two, find out what happened between you two.” He said turning to face her. “You wouldn’t.” Betty said incredulously. “Come on Betty, we both know I would.” “Why does it bother you so much?” Betty asked him, she watched as he shrugged his shoulders. “It doesn’t, but I can see it bothers you.” He turned his back and started towards the door again. “He cheated on me.” Betty blurted out,  Archie froze on the spot. “He cheated, there are you happy now.” She watched as his hands tightened into a fist and he slowly turned around. “He cheated?” Archie said, it came out more of a question. “Yes okay, he cheated.” Betty’s shoulders sagged. “So go ahead, make jokes about how about how I can’t keep a boyfriend, how I must be so awful to be with and no one will ever want to stay with me. I know you’re dying to.” “Betty I…” Archie quickly turned around to face her. “I lied about my roommate, I did get assigned one, we became good friends, until I walked in on them fucking in my bed.” Betty braved a look at Archie, she was sure she was going to find him smirking at her, probably on the verge of laughing, which is why she was shocked to see that he looked angry. “Son of a bitch.” Betty could only look on shocked as he turned and carried on towards the front door, Betty had expected him to laugh at her, make fun of her, she certainly hadn’t expected this. Coming to her senses she chased after him. “Archie wait, stop, you can’t do this.” Betty could hear him muttering under his breath. “That bastard.” Betty panicked, she’d worked so hard to move past this, she couldn’t let Archie run out opening old would. “What are you doing, Archie stop. Archie.” Betty’s voice broke as she shouted at him, she was on the verge of tears, she had no idea what is happening. Archie had stopped walking, he had his hand on the door handle with his back to Betty. “You can take the bathroom door back, fuck up as many of my assignments as you want, just don’t bring my past into this, please.” Betty was fully crying now, big fat tears streamed down her cheeks. Archie turned round to face her, with two big strides he stood in front of her, Betty was startled when he pulled her into a bone crushing hug, her face was crushed against his chest and her arms were pinned by her sides. “What’s happening? Are you hugging me.” Her voice sounded muffled against his shirt. “No one deserves that Betty, especially you.” “Thanks, I think.” Betty was confused, this was the most compassion Archie had shown her in years, he continued to hold her awkwardly. “Archie.” Betty said into his shirt again “Yeah.” “I can’t breathe.” “Oh, right, sorry” Archie quickly let go of her and stepped back, Betty looked up at him quizzically, was he actually being nice to her, maybe he just pitied her. “So, erm.” Archie reaches up and rubbed the back of his neck with his hand “Do you want to order a pizza for tea.” “Is that because you want pizza or is it because there are no clean dishes in the kitchen.” “A bit of both.” Archie replied smiling at her. After the pizza arrived Archie put a film on for them to watch whilst they ate, Betty found herself glancing over at Archie every now again, in the two months of living together they had never sat down to watch television, they hardly spent any time in the same room. Archie glanced over at her and she quickly looked away, smirking at the tv she felt as though she’d just been caught doing something she shouldn’t have.
Waking up the next morning Betty glanced around the room, she couldn’t remember getting into bed, she must have fallen asleep during the movie, had Archie carried her to bed? It was meant to be her turn on the sofa. Getting out of bed Betty walked into the kitchen in search of some coffee, she almost had a heart attack at the sight that greeted her. The kitchen was spotless, all the dishes had been washed and put away, there was no take away boxes or trash lying around, Betty could see the kitchen tops, walking out of the kitchen Betty also noticed that the bathroom door was back, she walked through the rest of the apartment and whilst the apartment was squeaky clean there was no sign of Archie. Frowning Betty made her way back to the kitchen to start a pot of coffee but found there was already a full hot pot waiting. As Betty was pouring herself a coffee she heard the front door open, taking her cup she made her way into the sitting room. Archie stood in the middle of the front room cradling what looked like a bag of groceries. “Okay, did I enter the twilight zone at some point last night.” “What?” Archie said with a half laugh “The apartment, it’s spotless. And did you go grocery shopping?” Betty said as she tried to peer into the bag, Archie snatched it out of her reach. “I just grabbed some essentials.” “And the apartment,” Betty raised her eyebrow at him. “I haven’t seen you clean once since I moved in.” “Yeah about that,” Archie looked at Betty sheepishly. “I erm, I’m actually very house proud. I hate mess. “So all the filth, the trash, the bathroom, that was ..” “Just to mess with you? Yeah.” Archie tried to smile at Betty. “I threw a trash the apartment party the night before you moved in.” Betty looked at him shocked. “You’re an arse.” Betty turned and headed back to the bedroom, she found herself wondering what had brought this change in Archie. 
                                                   ———————-
The next few weeks were bliss for Betty, there were no arguments, the apartment stayed tidy and Archie even cooked a few times, they would also spend their evenings together in the sitting room, bonding over their love of cheesy action movies. Betty was packing up her laptop when she heard the front door open, throwing her bag over her shoulder she made her way through the apartment where she spotted Archie holding a takeout bag. “Hey, I thought we could watch the next mission impossible, I’ve got Chinese.” He said holding the bag up as proof, Betty was immediately hit with the smell of mouthwatering Chinese food, her face fell. “I’m going out.” “Oh.” Archie’s face also fell, he almost looked disappointed. “I’ve got a study group with some guys from my English lit class. I shouldn’t be too long, save me some food?” Archie smiled at her and nodded, Betty gave him a quick smile before leaving. Whilst at the study group Betty found it hard to concentrate, she kept thinking about Chinese food and Archie, shaking her head she tried to pay attention. Zoning back in she realised none of the group were talking about the exam they had coming up, they were instead talking about a party that was happening not far from them. “We should go, we’re not getting any work done here. Everyone’s too exhausted, even Betty’s got her head in the clouds.” A girl with dark hair said. “Hey.” Betty frowned, it was true though. “Fuck it, why not.” Josh, one of the boys in her class piped up. Everyone around her started packing up. “You coming Betty?” He said looking at Betty. “No I think I’m just gonna head home, I’m hungry.” “No Betty,” the girl with dark hair moaned, Jenna or Jenny Betty’s wasn’t too sure of her name. “You have to come, don’t let me be the only girl.” Betty glanced around the table, she hadn’t noticed they were the only girls in the study group “Come, have one drink, please.” Betty pulled out her phone, it was coming up to nine thirty, she sighed as she relented. “Fine, one drink and then I’m going.” The party was booming when they arrived, people were milling about on the lawn of the house whilst one person threw up over the porch railing. Walking through the front door Betty was hit by the sound of thumping music, there were a lot of bodies dancing away, heading straight for the kitchen Josh handed them all a red cup from in front of a beer keg, taking a sip Betty grimaced, the beer was warm and flat. “Ew. If we’re only having one drink it is not being this beer.” Jenna or Jenny took the cup from Betty’s hand and placed it back on the table. “Let’s find something proper to drink.” Walking further into the kitchen they were greeted by a few people Betty didn’t recognise. “Jenny, Betty yes!” They both received thumbs up and high fives as they walked, Betty had no idea who they were but at least she knew Jenny’s name now. “Hey,” Jenny shouted back. “We’re after a decent drink, where’s all the good liquor.” A blonde guy jumped down from the where he was sat on the kitchen counter. “If you’re after a good drink I’ve got just the thing,” he reached in a cupboard behind him and pulled out a bottle of liquor, filling two cups a third of the way he passed one to Jenny before passing one to Betty’s, he smiled as he brushed his fingers with hers. “Top them up with soda and you’re good to go.” “Thanks man.” Jenny said before grabbing Betty’s hand and dragging her over to a drinks table, Betty sniffed at the liquid in her cup, it didn’t smell like anything she had drunk before. Topping both their cups up with cola Betty took a long drink. The liquid felt warm going down but tasted a lot better than the flat beer. “What is this?” Betty asked before taking another sip. “I’m not sure, tequila maybe.” Jenny replied. “Come on then, let’s mingle, if you’re still insistent on staying for just the one then I want to find girls I know before you leave.” “Yep still staying for just one, I’ve got leftover Chinese waiting for me.” “Lucky.” Jenny smiled before dragging Betty out of the kitchen.
                                               ————-
 Betty stood outside, she couldn’t remember getting here, she turned around to look for Jenny but she was all alone.
“Jenny.” She tried to shout out but the words came out slurred, Betty heard laughter. “No Jenny here. Why don’t you come join us though, we’ll keep you company.” Betty tried to squint in the direction of the voices but her eyes wouldn’t focus, she could just make out a group of large black blobs. Betty turned back around, she could just make out the light of the house. “I want to go home.” “I’ll take you home sweetheart.” Betty hadn’t realised she’d spoken out loud, more laughter followed. Betty reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone, squinting at the screen she tried to dial anyone, holding the phone to her ear she strained to listen. “Hello, I want to go home.” Betty thought she could hear someone taking but the noise seemed to be coming from everywhere, she was sure she heard someone ask about where she was. “I don’t know where I am. It’s a party, where’s Jenny?” Betty was rambling, she didn’t even know if she was talking to anyone. “Is this a frat house, I think it is. I want Chinese food and Archie.” Betty was hysterical, someone put an arm around her shoulders. “Come on, I’ll take care of you.” Betty couldn’t focus on his face “Will you take me home?” Betty just wanted to get home. “Sure I will, let’s go.” Betty was inside now, the music pulsed through her body, someone had hold of her hand, pulling her through the house, heading towards the stairs, Betty didn’t want to go upstairs, she wanted to go home. Pulling her hand back she stumbled back and hit the floor, she could hear more laughter. “Come on.” Hands were pulling at her again. “Is she okay?” She wasn’t okay but she couldn’t find her voice. “She’s about to puke, I’m taking her to the toilet before she blows chunks on the carpet.” Did she feel sick, Betty wasn’t sure. Her head was fuzzy, it was getting harder to see. Betty looked around the room, it didn’t look like a bathroom, she felt beneath her, it was soft, and bouncy, a bed. Betty let her body fall back, sleep sounded good. At the sound of a door closing Betty sat up, the room span and her stomach lurched, someone stood in front of her. “Who are you? I want to to go.” “Shh. Shh.” Hands on her shoulders guided her back, something didn’t feel right, she didn’t like this. “No, I want to go, leave me alone.”Betty tried to sit up but a pressure on her chest stopped her moving. “I can’t move, I want to go.” Betty’s head swam, somewhere far away she heard a bang, the pressure from her chest disappeared and she felt like she could breathe again, more bangs and grunts sounded from far away, Betty tried to roll over but the room was spinning too much, she started crying, she just wanted to go home. Betty was moving, her head was resting against something cold, opening her eyes she could see flashing lights moving fast. “Am I going home?” The words came out incredibly slurred. “Yes Betty, we’re going home.” “That’s good, Archie’s at home.” Betty’s eyes closed again.
                                              ————-
 A persistent throb behind her eyes caused Betty to wake with a groan, she lay there as she tried to get her bearings, moving to sit up she breathed a sigh of relief to find she was in Archie’s bedroom. Panic set in as she realised she had no memory of arriving home, what had happened last night? She had been at the study group she remembered that and then they had stopped at a party, everything started to get fuzzy after that. Startled by a sound Betty glanced around and found Archie asleep in the desk chair, had he slept there all night? Betty watched as he lightly snored, he didn’t look in the slightest bit comfortable, moving the covers to the side she went to stand up but an intense wave of dizziness stopped her in her tracks.
“Whoa.” Betty placed her hands on her head. “Betty?” She heard Archie say, he sounded worried. “I feel dizzy.” Was all Betty could say. “Lie back down.” She heard the chair creak and felt Archie come to a stop next to her, Betty shook her head. “I don’t want to lie down.” Betty heard Archie walk away, removing her head from her hands she looked up as Archie walked back in with a glass of water, he handed it to her without saying a word, Betty took a small sip but it sat heavy on her stomach, shaking her head she held the glass out. “You need to drink Betty,” She shook her head, her stomach couldn’t take it. “Fine then.” Archie took the glass from her and slammed it down on the table, he dropped down on the chair with a huff. “Did you sleep on that chair?” Archie nodded without looking at her. “Why?” “Because I thought you were going to die Betty.” He snapped at her, Betty flinched. “What the fuck happened last night, you said you were going to a study session, how the fuck do you end up off your face at a frat party.” Betty cringed, she’d never seen Archie so angry. “I..I don’t know.” It wasn’t a lie, Betty couldn’t remember anything. “Do you realise the situation you put yourself in last night, if I hadn’t have found you when I did you could have been..” Archie trailed off. “There are guys out there just waiting to take advantage of wasted girls like you.” Betty looked down at her hands, she felt like a child being chastised. “How could you be so irresponsible Betty, and why would you lie to me.” “I didn’t lie,” Betty cut in. “I went to my study group, they were calling at a party on the way home, I said I’d have one, I...I don’t know what happened. I can’t remember anything.” Betty started crying, had someone really tried to take advantage of her, she couldn’t remember anything and that scared her. She felt the bed dip beside her and Archie engulfed her in a hug, Betty turned and buried her head in his chest. “What happened Archie?” She said into his chest. Betty felt Archie reach up and stroke her hair. After her cries subsided she pulled back and reached up to wipe her face. “How did you know where I was?” Betty questioned, she couldn’t remember Archie being there, was he at the party? “You rang me, do you not remember?” Betty shook her head. “You weren’t making a lot of sense, you were crying and you sounded out of it, I tried asking where you were but I don’t think you could hear me, you said something about a frat house before…” Archie trailed off, his jaw tensed and his hand clenched into a fist. “I heard a guy say they’d take care of you.” Archie added through gritted teeth, Betty’s breathing hitched. “I got in my car and just drove around campus hoping I’d find the right party.” Archie had come looking for her, he wasn’t at the party, he’d gone out to find her. “You were upstairs, in a bedroom, I could hear you shouting from outside the room.” Betty didn’t remember any of this, the whole night was just a dark void from leaving the library, Betty didn’t want to hear the rest, she felt sick to her stomach. “I got there just in time, five minutes later and…” he shook his head. “I’ll kill that bastard if I ever see him again.” Betty shifted away from Archie. “Betty?” Archie’s eyes questioned Betty’s but she couldn’t speak, her hand flew up to her mouth, she was going to be sick. Shifting to the end of the bed she moved to stand up, standing shakily her legs gave way beneath her, before she could hit the floor Archie threw his arm around her waist and straightened her up. “Are you going to be sick?” Betty furiously nodded her head as tears were filling her eyes, before she could comprehend what was happening Archie bent down and placed his other arm behind her knees and scooped her up bridal style. Quickly walking to the bathroom he dropped Betty in front of the toilet seconds before the contents of her stomach made an appearance, there wasn’t much to throw up so she spent a lot of time dry heaving. After flushing the toilet she tried shakily to stand up, Archie lifted her up gently using her underarms, had he been watching her throw up? She was too weak to be embarrassed about it. Archie held her as she brushed her teeth and carried her back to bed, after ensuring she was comfy he sat back in the chair. “So why did you sleep on the chair?” Betty found herself asking again. “Betty you were so out of it, you couldn’t walk, you were mumbling in the car, you couldn’t even hold your head up. I put you in bed and you kept making this gasping sound, I thought you were going to stop breathing. I kept asking if you’d taken something, but you couldn’t speak.” Betty shook her head, she would never take drugs. “I was so close to taking you to the emergency room. You scared me Betty. How did you let yourself get into that state.” Betty thought hard, she tried to pull anything from the night, she could remember feeling the music, tasting flat beer, but she’d drank something else, why when was only having one drink? “I only wanted one drink,” Betty said as the memory came back to her. “Jenny didn’t want to go alone so I promised one drink but that was it. We had a beer but it didn’t taste nice. Someone gave us something else to drink.” “You took a drink from a stranger?” Archie interrupted her, he sounded frustrated, Betty shook her head. “No, I watched him pour it, we were in the kitchen, I added my own soda. I don’t think I had another drink.” Betty tried to think harder to try and fill the blanks but she was just giving herself a headache, tears filled her eyes again. “I can’t remember anything.” Betty buried her head in the pillow, she felt the bed dip again. “I’m sorry Archie, I’m sorry you had to sleep in the chair.” She heard Archie laugh beside her. “What a silly thing to apologise for.” She couldn’t help it, she felt guilty about the whole night. Betty lay there silently for a while before she heard Archie’s even breathing, turning over she found Archie had fallen asleep beside her, he must have been exhausted, he can’t have caught much sleep in the tiny desk chair. As Betty watched him sleep her own eyes became heavy with tiredness, closing her eyes she breathed deeply as she drifted off.
                                             ——————-
Waking up Betty found the room was plunged in darkness, glancing over she found the bed empty, sitting up she was glad to notice there was no more dizziness. Swinging her legs over the side of the bed she carefully stood up, she still felt incredibly weak but felt it was nothing a coffee and a big breakfast couldn’t solve. Walking into the bathroom Betty closed the door behind her, her bladder felt uncomfortably full, after relieving herself she stood up and turned to flush the toilet, a strong wave of vertigo hit her and she stumbled slightly, trying to steady herself she grabbed hold of the nearest thing, knocking bottles into the sink with a clatter she gripped on to the edge of the sink she closed her eyes as she waited for the dizziness to pass. “Betty.” Archie shouted through the door, she heard as he tried the handle but Betty had locked the door behind her. “Betty, are you okay.” He shouted as he banged on the door. “I’m fine.” Betty shouted, she meant for it to sound like she was fine but her voice came out all croaky. “I’m okay.” She said after clearing her throat. Glancing in the mirror she cringed at her reflection, her face looked pale and washed out and her hair was matted like it hadn’t been brushed in weeks. After quickly washing her face she tried her best to tame her hair with a brush, sighing that it was as good as it was going to get without a shower she went in search of food. Opening the door she found Archie stood just the other side. “Betty are you alright? What happened in there?” He looked her up and down before glancing into the bathroom behind her. “I’m okay, I knocked some things into the sink. I’m okay really.” Archie stared at her like he was studying her, satisfied with her answer Archie moved to the side to allow Betty to pass. Walking down the hallway Betty was hit with another wave of dizziness, it was so intense she slammed right into the wall. “Shit.” Betty cursed reaching up to rub her shoulder, she felt incredibly weak her legs were like jello. “Betty?” She heard Archie call her name but it sounded like he was underwater, she shook her head to try and clear it. “I think I need to eat something.” Was all she could say. “Come on, I’ll make you something, go sit down.” Archie grabbed her hand and led her into the lounge, her legs struggled to work, she felt like she was treading water, dropping down on the sofa Betty leaned her head back and closed her eyes. “Betty.” Her eyes flew open and she found Archie’s face inches from hers. “I’ve been calling you, didn’t you hear me?” Betty shook her head slightly. “I must have dozed off.” Archie looked at her worriedly before leaning back, he gestured towards the table. “Eat something, it’s probably best to start light so I’ve just made you some toast.” Betty smiled at him before reaching out and grabbing a slice of toast. Taking a bite she had to stifle a moan, it was only toast but it was warm and buttery just the way she liked it, after her first bite her stomach rumbled embarrassingly loud, screaming out for more. “What time is it?” Betty asked, it looked as though the sun was just rising, the room was cast in a slight orange glow. “Just after ten.” Betty glanced outside, it seemed a little late for a sunrise. “In the morning?” She questioned. “No Betty, it’s nighttime, you’ve slept all day.” Betty blanched, she’d been asleep all day, she didn’t even feel that well rested. “What time… erm, what time did you come get me, last night.” Betty was curious as to what time she got back and just how much time she had lost. “Let’s see, you called me at,” Archie picked his phone up from the table and began to scroll through it. “You rang at ten past ten, I drove around for about ten minutes before…” “Wait, that can’t be right.” Betty cut him off. “Are you sure it was ten past ten?” She questioned, Archie nodded. “Positive, it’s right here.” He turned the phone round to show Betty, she didn’t even attempt to read the screen, her eyes struggled to focus. “That doesn’t make sense, we left the library at half nine.” Archie frowned at her. “Are you sure.” “Yes, I remember checking the time before we left the library, if it had been late I was just going to come home. How could I have gotten that wasted in half an hour.” It just didn’t make sense. “You didn’t.” Archie face contorted with anger. “You were spiked.” Archie’s hand slammed down on the coffee table causing Betty to jump. “I’m going to kill that bastard.” He stood up and held his hand out to Betty. “Come on.” Betty looked at him with confusion. “Where are we going?” “To the hospital, you need to get checked out.” “What! No, I’m not going to the hospital, I’m fine.” “Betty you’re not fine, you’re walking into walls for fuck’s sake. You could have been spiked with anything.” “Archie I’m fine, I just needed to eat, I feel much better now.” She wasn’t really lying, she did feel a bit better after eating. Archie stood staring at her for what felt like an eternity before his shoulders sagged. “Fine, but promise me if you start to feel worse you’ll tell me.” “I promise.” “And if you walk into another wall I’m dragging you kicking and screaming to the hospital.” “That’s fair enough.” Betty smiled at him softly hoping he’d relax a bit more, he finally sat back down beside Betty but she could feel him watching her from the corner of her eyes. Betty suggested they watch the film they were going to watch last night and Archie made Betty more toast. More than halfway through the film Betty felt her eyelids drooping, she felt exhausted which was strange given that she’d slept all day. Wanting to go to bed but not trusting her feet Betty let her drop onto Archie’s shoulder, she’d happily take the sofa tonight after all she’d taken Archie’s night in the bed and he’d slept on a desk chair. Betty startled as she felt the sofa disappear from beneath her, opening her eyes slightly she was greeted with the sight of Archie’s chest, he was carrying her to bed. Closing her eyes she let Archie place her on the bed and cover her with a blanket, she was quite happy to just drift off to sleep once again until she heard the creak of the desk chair. Opening her eyes she spotted Archie leaning back in the desk chair trying to get comfy. “Archie you don’t need to watch me, I told you I’m fine.” He jumped slightly at her voice. “It’s fine Betty, just sleep, I don’t mind.” “Archie you can’t spend another night on the chair, it cannot be comfy.” “I’m not leaving you on your own Betty, I just… last night was terrifying. I just want to make sure you’re okay.” Betty’s heart ached, she could hear the fear in his voice, she felt guilty despite it not really being her fault. “Well if you’re not going to leave at least get in the bed.” Archie looked at her confused. “And where will you sleep.” “Here, I’m sure there’s enough room for both of us.” Archie looked like he was overthinking it. “Come on Archie, I’d feel terrible if I made you sleep on that chair again.” Sighing Archie stood up and walked around the bed, Betty shuffled all the way over to one side as Archie climbed in, lying there Betty could feel how tense Archie was, he was lay as stiff as a board. “Relax Archie, it’s not like we haven’t shared a bed before.” Archie released a breath before letting out a laugh, Betty felt him visibly relax. After getting comfy Betty closed her eyes and felt herself start to drift off. Teetering on the edge of unconsciousness Betty felt lips on her forehead as a brief kiss was placed upon her. “Goodnight Betty.” Archie said. So close to sleep Betty wasn’t sure if she’d imagined it or not, she didn’t have time to contemplate it before sleep took her quickly.
                                                   ———————-
Things changed after that night, Betty and Archie seemed to get along much better, Archie would constantly go out of his way to make sure Betty was okay, he’d pick her up from the library and meet up with her in between classes. They’d have lunch dates where they’d reminisce about their childhood and some of the trouble they used to get in. Archie opened up about his dreams of becoming a musician and Betty learnt just how important it was to him, that’s why she was currently sneaking into the college music hall to watch his entry for his musical exam. Betty still had never heard Archie play his guitar, she looked around the music hall as she tried to catch a glimpse of him. Taking a seat right at the back of the hall she waited patiently for his turn, there were some very talented musicians in his class, some sang while others played musical instruments, Betty was anxious to hear what Archie could do. Finally strolling onto the stage Betty felt her heart start to race as she watched Archie take a seat on a stool in the middle of the stage. Betty had recently been struggling with her feelings for Archie, she found herself gazing lovingly at him whenever he did the smallest thing for her, she was sure she was falling for him, she was jolted from her thoughts as Archie cleared his throat. “I’ll be submitting an original piece, titled I’ll Try.” The assessors nodded at him and he began to strum the guitar, Betty listened intently, it felt like the whole world fell away and all that was left were Betty and Archie, suspended in time, Archie sang the words with such meaning and Betty found herself leaning forwards trying to capture every moment. And then it was over, Archie stood wordlessly and left the stage, Betty shook her head as she tried to compose herself, she hadn’t been sure what she was expecting but it hadn’t been that. Betty had originally meant to sneak home and never let Archie know that she’d seen him perform, she always assumed there was a reason he never played in front of her, but she found herself waiting near his car for him to arrive, she felt compelled to see him. Betty watched as Archie walked towards his car, he had his guitar case in one hand and his phone in the other, Betty’s phone buzzed in her pocket and she smiled as she realised he was probably texting her to say he was on his way home. “Archie.” His head shot up at the sound of her voice and his confusion gave way to a smile when he saw her. “Betty, what are you.. why are you here.” Archie opened his car door and slid the case onto the back seat. “Now don’t get mad but, I snuck in to watch you play.” Betty rushed out. “Archie that was amazing, I…” Betty couldn’t put into words what she’d just witnessed so instead she rushed forwards and threw her arms around Archie in a hug, after a few seconds Archie hugged her back. “Thanks Betty, but it wasn’t that good.” Betty pulled back to look at him whilst keeping a hold of his forearms. “Are you kidding me, Archie that was incredible, I.. well I loved it.” Archie smiled down at her. “You really thought it was good.” Betty nodded furiously, she was so proud of Archie. Looking up at Archie she smiled softly, her heart was racing so fast she could feel it pounding in her ears, her eyes darted down to Archie’s lips and back up to his eyes, without thinking Betty leaned forwards and captured Archie’s lips with her own, she let her lips linger slightly before pulling back, her eyes flew open in shock, she just kissed Archie. “Archie I’m…” Before she could apologise Archie grabbed her face and smashed his lips to hers, the kiss was furiously passionate, Betty felt her self being consumed by the kiss, reaching up she threaded her fingers into his hair and gently tugged at it, Archie gently walked them backwards and Betty’s back collided with his car, Archie’s hips pushed into her and she felt herself pushing back just trying to get closer to him, Betty’s head was swimming and her lungs were screaming out for oxygen but she was reluctant to break the kiss, afraid that this would all be over the moment they stopped. Archie was the first to pull away, he rested his forehead on hers as he tried to catch his breath, Betty’s eyes remained closed as she struggled to calm her breathing, she didn’t want to open her eyes, she was more than content to stay in this moment forever. A throat cleared behind them and Betty’s eyes flew open, Archie jumped away and turned around, sneaking a peek over his shoulder Betty could see one of Archie’s music assessors stood in front of them. “Evening Archie, I just wanted to say well done in there, you should be very proud.” Betty felt a smile come to her face, she couldn’t agree more. “Thank you professor, that means a lot.” “You’re welcome Archie, well I’m sorry for interrupting.” Betty could feel herself blushing as he glanced over at her. “Oh I’m sorry professor,” Archie stood to the side and wrapped his arm around Betty’s waist forcing her forwards a few steps. “This is my wife, Betty.” Betty’s head snapped up to Archie, he was staring at the professor with a huge smile on his face, Betty felt herself smile, she reached out to shake the professors extended hand. “Oh, wife, well its lovely to meet you Betty.” He leant in slightly “Now I know where he gets all his inspiration from.” If Betty’s cheeks weren’t red before they were flaming now. “Well I should be off, I look forward to seeing you in my class next year Archie.” Archie’s hand tensed on Betty’s waist almost making her jump. “Wait, are you saying… did I pass?” Betty could hear the excitement in his voice. “Archie, you know I can’t reveal anything until the results are posted.” He said with a sly smile before turning to walk away. “But you said… but he said see next year. Did he say see you next year?” He turned to face Betty, his face was beaming with excitement. “Yeah, I think he did.” Betty smiled at him, Archie picked her up and spun her round excitedly, Betty could do nothing but laugh, when he placed her back on her feet Betty smiled up at him. “See, what did I say? Amazing.” “Thank you Betty.” Archie stared down at Betty with admiration in his eyes. “Why are you thanking me, that was all you.” “No, my professor was right, you were my inspiration Betty, you inspired that song.” Before Betty could question what he meant he kissed her, the kiss wasn’t as passionate as the other one but it’s still managed to take her breath away. “Archie I…” “Betty do you know what tomorrow is?” Betty tried to think, she had so many exams coming up she wasn’t sure what day it was. She shook her head. “It’s six months since we got married, tomorrow’s the last day we are legally obligated to stay together.” Betty was shocked, had it really gone that quickly. “Only I don’t want it to end, Betty I can’t imagine waking up and not finding you dancing away in the kitchen as you wait for your coffee, I don’t want to give up our late night cheesy action movies. I love having you around, I love coming home to find you sprawled out on the sofa, your face buried in a mountain of books, I love our lunch dates when we talk absolute nonsense for hours on end and I, well Betty, I love you. And I want you to marry me, well stay married to me, not because you have to but because you want to.” Betty looked up at him stunned, this was a lot to take in, she had no idea Archie felt this way and if she was being honest with herself, she felt exactly the same, she loved living with Archie, she loved spending time with him, she loved him. Betty felt all of her emotions come bubbling to the surface, they seemed to get stuck in her throat and her eyes welled with tears. “I want that too.” She finally managed to say, it came out all croaky and she must have sounded so pathetic. “You do?” Archie asked, he sounded unsure. “Yes. I love you Archie.” A huge smile erupted over his face and he leant down and captured her lips with his, Betty poured every ounce of emotion she had into the kiss, hoping to show Archie exactly how she felt. Pulling back she gazed up at Archie, who knew that a drunken night in Vegas would end here.
51 notes · View notes
neighbours-kid · 6 years ago
Text
Twelve's March
March was….a chaotic cluster-fuck of something that felt like two weeks tops. March went by fast. And also—wasn’t it just the beginning of the year? Wasn’t it just Christmas? Where’s all this time going?
Anyway, March was really weird. Full month of university, relatively full weekends I think, it just all felt weird and fast and I don’t even know what exactly I did all month. Well, except watch TV shows. Well, I say TV shows…I mean Doctor Who. And with that, I mean Matt’s arc with Clara, and all of Peter’s arc. Which you already know because I wrote a massive blog post about it, yelling incoherently about all sorts of things and not remotely making sense, I feel.
March was definitely a month defined by Doctor Who and specifically Peter Capaldi’s Twelfth Doctor, who I have come to love so much, I still don’t know how to wrap my head around it. I think I’m just gonna have to buy all the DVDs finally and just—watch it again. Because I have emotions and thoughts and ideas and these little bits of je ne sais quoi about so many things in relation to Peter’s wonderful wonderful performance. But I don’t want to spend too much time rambling on about him (again) and waste your time with that.
As I said, March was a full month of university. And honestly, it has sort of started to overwhelm me right now. With me being me and having extended one paper deadline to the end of February, and also fucking up one exam of the last term and having to retake that, I completely fell behind on all my actual work that I had to do for this term. There’s one class that I can’t attend but have to take, so I’m working through a book by myself, there’s another book for another course that I ordered way too late, and there’s so much reading that I should be doing and am not actually doing. So I’m totally behind on all things and I often find myself with books open and texts on my kitchen table, throwing highlighters around and post-it’s, trying to get it together, and just ultimately making more of a mess.
I am very glad Easter holidays are coming up soon so I have time to catch up with that (of course only if I don’t have to work during that week, which somehow might actually happen).
I also started a new minor this term—theology—(and finally finished art history—never have to do art history ever again!!!!), so that is also a bit of a challenge, though I do feel a lot better about it than I did about art history. It’s really interesting and I’m learning a lot of cool stuff, and I’m actually pretty good at being present in class and taking notes, so at least there’s that. Funny thing is: my theology courses are incredibly affirming of my gender identity and my plans for the future, and a lot of the things I learn support my own views, which is really great.
Another thing that’s really cool this term, is that I’m trying to hang out in our English department’s tea corner more often, eating lunch there (now that I actually have time to eat lunch on some days), and just trying to socialise more with people. And it’s great! I’m having a lot of lovely conversations with a lot of lovely people, and I think it’s really good for me to do that and just to try and be more open.
And honestly, I really like being at university currently? I have a cool group of friends, I’m having a really great time and learning a lot of cool and interesting things (mostly. There’s some rubbish introduction courses that I have to take now). But my problem is, that as soon as I sit in my tram home, as soon as I enter my apartment, I am just flat out exhausted. I am so done. Which is also why I rarely actually get any work done at home currently, because all I really do is maybe eat something small and then fall into bed to maybe watch an episode or two of something and then go to sleep.
On that note: Daylight savings time was just last weekend here, and it completely fucked over my internal clock. Like, the day before that, I went to bed at like 1.30AM because I was reading fanfiction (later more on that), and got up very easily the next day even before 10AM. Daylight savings? I went to bed, I think, only a bit after 11PM and had to get up at 7.30AM, and I was absolutely knackered. I immediately dozed off again as soon as I turned off the alarm and it nearly cost me my entire day because I had to catch a train. And it’s still not back to normal, I still have issues every morning getting up. I hope it gets better soon, once I have a day to just sleep in without an alarm and get up whenever I actually wake up. I have hope that this is gonna work.
But now: fanfiction! I’m not sure if I’ve talked about this on here before, but I was big on fanfiction a few years back, mostly in my BBC Sherlock time. And before that too, I think, way back when I first started really getting into Naruto in a more intellectual way than just watching it on TV. But that was when I was like….in sixth grade, or something like that. But I was huge on fanfiction for a long time, and I think together with falling off of the Sherlock train after that last season, I also stopped really engaging with that part of fandom. But now, thanks to my binging of Doctor Who I have absolutely fallen down that rabbit hole again. It’s just such a great thing, isn’t it? People creating massive, massive amounts of, essentially free work. Just to express this joy and this love for a thing and to share it with others. It’s amazing.
(Short side-note here: Did you know, Archive of Our Own, one of the biggest fanfiction sites, was nominated for a fucking Hugo Award? In its entirety? Making, effectively, over 4.5 MILLION pieces of fanfiction Hugo Award-nominated literature, and, with over 1.8 MILLION users, making many of those Hugo Award-nominated authors? It’s fucking brilliant. What a time to be alive!)
What else did I do in March? I’m sort of blanking, because this month went by so fast. Lemme think….
I went to see Captain Marvel opening night (which was, officially, Men’s Night, which we crashed, because we wouldn’t usually support such sexist events, but it was Captain Marvel), and then again a bit later one more time, and it was great, just really fantastic. Carol is right up there as one of faves now. Also, Jude Law was hot.
On that film note, I obviously watched some stuff this month again and tried to make notes of it. Six movies (well five, but one twice), 64 episodes of TV (50 of which being Doctor Who), and a bunch of shorts starring David Tennant. Aside from Captain Marvel I think the movies I liked best this month were Bad Samaritan (2018) and Fright Night (2011), both also starring David Tennant, which is why I watched them. Fright Night was great fun, Colin Farrell was a fantastic, sexy vampire, and David’s vampire hunter/Las Vegas magician act was just hilarious. I love how much of a coward he was, ultimately. What a fantastic vampire movie, really funny. Also, Anton Yelchin was in it, and I just realised how much I miss him and what a shame it is that he died so young. He was a great kid and a fantastic actor.
Bad Samaritan was also really cool. I had wanted to watch it for a while, since it came out actually, because David was in it, and because Dean Devlin directed and produced it, and I really adore his work (Leverage and The Librarians, anyone?) I was always a bit hesitant though, because I’m not very big on films that are too horror-y and gory, so I always pushed it off. But I’m very glad I finally saw it, because it was truly more of a thriller and not a horror movie. Fantastic story, the acting was brilliant (DT as a villain? Come on! So good.), the tension and suspense was absolutely incredible. Really a great movie, you should all watch it.
I’m sure there’s other things that I did in March that would be worthwhile to mention (was at my dad’s, visited my mom, went shopping with a friend), but I’m really sort of hazy about all the details and I honestly can’t be bothered to write more right now.
Anyway, I’m having a bit of a break soon—going to Lugano for four days with a friend—so I can hopefully relax a little and recharge my batteries for April.
Talk to you guys soon! Bye.
1 note · View note
jencala · 7 years ago
Note
Remus: a cute paediatrician and Sirius: a good godfather helping Lily and bringing Harry to his appointment. Lots of flirting,(Sirius side), lots of witty remarks (Remus side) and love at first sight
Thanks so much for the prompt, Nonny!  I really loved this one and I hope you do too.
oOoOoOoOoOoOoOoOoO
Sirius laughed, ruffling Harry’s hair. “You beat me again, Prongslet!”  
Three year old Harry grinned, waving his godfather’s phone. “I always beat you, Uncle Pads!  You need to learn to play better.”
Sirius grinned,  “I’ll try to get more practice in.”
Sirius was having fun playing a game on his phone with his godson, but he was getting impatient. He was always happy to watch his godson and today was no exception, however they had already been in the small exam room waiting for the doctor to come in for Harry’s checkup for over 20 minutes. He had a fun weekend planned with Harry while his parents were away for a romantic Valentine’s retreat and he didn’t fancy spending more time at the pediatrician’s office than he needed to.
Just then the door opened and a tall man who he presumed by his white lab coat to be Harry’s pediatrician entered, looking down at the chart in his hands.  When he looked up with a wide grin on his handsome face, Sirius’ breath caught.
Sirius knew he had a type and this man checked all of the boxes on his list.  Tall, broad-shouldered but thin, dark-blond curls that fell in a mop over his forehead, green eyes that shone with warmth, a crooked smile that made his gut clench, and a smattering of freckles across his slightly too-large nose.  Sirius shook his head as if to clear it, it wouldn’t do to drool over the doctor when he was here for his godson and not his own libido.
“Hullo Harry, how are you doing today?” The doctor put his chart down on the nearby desk and walked over to them.  
Harry looked at the doctor with side eyes. “I feel good. No shots then, right?”
The doctor chuckled. “Well, we’ll see about that, Harry.” He turned to Sirius.  “I see on the chart you’re Harry’s godfather?”
Sirius smiled and extended a hand, “Sirius Black.”
The doctor shook his hand and Sirius’ breath caught again at the electric charge surging through his skin at the contact.  He saw the doctor bite his lip and look at their still joined hands before he released him quickly.
‘Hmmm...he had to have felt it too’ Sirius mused.
“I’m Dr. Lupin.”
He bent towards Harry. “Harry, do you mind if I take a look at you?  I just want to make sure you’re growing properly and you’re as healthy as you look.”
Harry nodded and the doctor started his examination. “Where’s your mum and dad, Harry?”
“They went on a ‘mantic to-get- away. No kids allowed.”  He frowned.
Sirius laughed. “That’s romantic getaway, Harry.” He smiled, shaking his head and explained to  Doctor Lupin. “James finally convinced Lily to go away for a Valentine’s holiday, just the two of them. It’s their first since Harry was born. Lily didn’t want to have to reschedule Harry’s appointment so I offered to bring him since I’m watching him anyway.”
“I like when Uncle Padfoot babysits.  He lets me stay up late and eat ice cream!” Harry exclaimed.
Dr. Lupin laughed as he used his otoscope to look in Harry’s ears. “Oh, does he now?”
“Hush, Prongslet, that’s supposed to be our secret!”
The doctor grinned, looking back at Sirius. “Prongslet? Uncle Padfoot?  Those are some strange nicknames.”
Sirius rolled his eyes. “Left over from our Uni days.  Harry’s dad, James, has been my best friend for years and Prongs and Padfoot were our nicknames for each other. No telling how we got those though, that’s a secret I’m keeping.”
“Sounds like an interesting story.”
Sirius grinned. “Oh I’m very interesting, Dr. Lupin.”
The doctor chuckled and appraised Sirius, taking in his boots and tight jeans, the motorcycle jacket that emphasized his broad shoulders, and up to the long, dark hair twisted into a knot behind his head. “I can see that.”
Sirius met Lupin’s green eyes and licked his lips. “You seem pretty interesting yourself, Doc.  You’re pretty young to be a pediatrician.  Does your wife mind your long hours?”
Dr. Lupin bit his lip to hide his smile, taking his time to shine a light in Harry’s eyes before answering. “Is that your way of asking if I’m single, Mr. Black? Not the smoothest line I’ve heard.”
“Oh, you haven’t heard any of my lines yet, Dr. Lupin.” Sirius winked.
Dr. Lupin glanced at Harry. “Is your godfather always like this, Harry?”
Harry’s eyes were wide as he nodded. “Mum says Uncle Pads would flirt with a wall if he thought it was pretty enough.”
Dr. Lupin laughed and Sirius ran a hand over his face. “Thanks a lot Prongslet.  I can’t wait until I talk to your dear mum about that one.”
The doctor continued to examine Harry through his laughter. “Harry, can you read those letters on that chart on the wall for me?”
Harry read the top letters and then squinting tried to read more, but couldn’t get very far.
“Well, Mr. Black, I think Harry is going to have to see an optometrist because he may need glasses.”
Sirius ruffled Harry’s hair. “How do you feel about looking even more like your dad, Harry?  You’re going to look pretty cool with some glasses, you know.”
Harry shrugged. “I guess it’s ok.  It will help me see better?”
Dr. Lupin nodded. “It will, Harry.  And your godfather is right, you’re going to look really cool in glasses.”
Harry gave the doctor a very solemn look. “Dr. Lupin, mum says we should never tell Uncle Pads he’s right because it will just make his head get bigger.”
Sirius covered his face with his hands as the doctor’s laughter rang through the small room. “Oi, Prongslet, I thought you loved me!  Your mum and I are going to have a fun talk when she gets back.”
“I do love you, Uncle Pads!” Harry assured him earnestly. “Mum does too.  Is she in trouble?”
Sirius couldn’t hold back a laugh and hugged Harry. “No, your mum is not in trouble, but I think you’ve ruined my chances with the good doctor here.”
“I never said you had a chance did I now, Mr. Black?”
Sirius smirked, taking in the doctor’s grin. “You also didn’t say you weren’t single. And my name is Sirius.”
The doctor rolled his eyes good-naturedly. “Fine, Sirius. I am single, but I never said I was gay.”
“I’d say the way you checked me out earlier wasn’t exactly straight.”
“Harry, I’m starting to think your mum was right about your uncle here.”
Harry nodded, “Mum’s usually right about most things.”
“Your dad taught you that, I’m sure.” Sirius grinned.
Dr. Lupin smiled and shook his head. “Everything seems to be just fine with Harry other than needing to have his eyes checked further.  Do you or the Potters have any other concerns?”
Sirius shook his head. “No, they both said they think he’s doing just fine, just needed his three year check up. Of course, I think the little tyke is exceptional, but that’s just the biased perspective of a godfather.”
“You two seem pretty close.”
“Uncle Pads is my best friend.” Harry offered, looking up at his godfather with hero-worship in his eyes.
Sirius ruffled Harry’s hair.  “You’re mine too, kid, just don’t let your dad know.”
The doctor smiled at the easy affection between the two. “Well, I’d say you’re very lucky to have each other.” He turned to Harry. “Now Harry, you’re growing really well, but to be sure you stay healthy there are two shots you’re going to have to have before you go home today.  Do you think you can be brave for them?”
Harry pouted, but nodded.
Dr. Lupin grabbed a large container of lollipops from off his desk and showed them to Harry. “I have lollipops for boys who can be especially brave and good when they get their shots.  Do you think you can do that?” The doctor asked.
“I love lollipops! I can be brave and good!” Harry assured him.
“Do brave godfathers get a treat as well?” Sirius asked with a smirk. “I sure do love a good sucker.”
The doctor fumbled the container at Sirius’ words, most of the candy spilling onto the floor.  Sirius watched as Dr. Lupin bent over to pick them up, mumbling apologies for his clumsiness. Sirius bit his lip, eyeing both the delectable view of the doctor’s arse and the flush that stained his cheeks.
Sirius kneeled down and picked up some of the candy, handing them to the doctor. “Here. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to fluster you.”
Dr. Lupin’s green eyes met his steadily. “No, it’s alright, you didn’t.” The blush across his face belied his words.  
Sirius quirked a brow. “Then I guess I’ll have to try harder.”
The doctor closed his eyes with a sigh. Smiling he opened his eyes and looked at Sirius, still kneeling on the ground next to him. “What do you hope to accomplish with all this flirting?”
“Your phone number? A date, hopefully?”
Dr. Lupin stood and placed the container back on his desk. “You don’t even know me, why would you want a date with me?”
Sirius stood, an incredulous look on his face. “Why?  Well, you’re a doctor so you’re obviously intelligent.  You work in pediatrics so you must like children and have a great deal of charm and patience to work with them.  You’ve teased me through my sorry attempts at flirting and the Prongslet's lovely remarks about me from his mother so you obviously have a good sense of humor. Did I mention you’re bloody fit as well?”
Dr. Lupin just stared at him for a moment, clearly surprised at his response, before clearing his throat.  “My name’s Remus.” he offered.  “We’ll see if you deserve that sucker after Harry’s shots.”
Remus grinned as the shock flitted across Sirius’ face before he broke into a wide smile.  “Sounds good, Remus.”
Remus turned to Harry who was sitting patiently on the exam table. “The nurse will be in in a moment for your shots, Harry.  Be a brave boy.”  He smiled at both Harry and Sirius before leaving the room.
“Uncle Pads?”
Harry broke through Sirius’ wandering thoughts of a tight arse and a lopsided grin. “What is it, love?”
“Will you hold my hand so I can be brave?”
Sirius hugged Harry briefly. “Of course I will.  Brave boys can hold their godfather’s hands.”
The nurse came in carrying a tray and he held Harry’s hand reassuringly as she cleaned and prepped his arms for the shots.  “Remember the lollipops, Prongslet. You’re a brave boy and the shot will be over in just a second, you’ll see.”
Harry squeezed his eyes shut tight as the nurse gave him the first shot, clenching his small hand in Sirius’.  The nurse clucked approvingly at what a big boy he was and quickly placed a superhero plaster on the injection site before moving to the other arm.
“One more, Harry.  You’re doing so well!”  Sirius encouraged.
He watched Harry’s eyes shut again before the last shot and the moment it was over and the nurse applied the second plaster Sirius cheered. “You did it, Harry!  Such a brave boy!”
Harry grinned at his godfather. “I was, wasn’t I?  I didn’t even cry once!”
“I think you’re the bravest boy I’ve ever seen get a shot.” Dr. Lupin assured from the doorway.
Sirius and Harry both turned to see the doctor approach holding the container of lollipops.  
Dr. Lupin held the container out for Harry to choose. “I think you definitely deserve a treat, Harry.  Go ahead.”
Harry excitedly picked out a cherry lollipop and tore off the wrapper. “Thank you, Dr. Lupin!”
Remus held the container out to Sirius. “You’re really good with him.  I think you deserve one too.”
Sirius shrugged. “He’s my boy. Closest thing to it anyway.”  
Remus watched Sirius picked out a lollipop. “Still, he was brave because you helped.  I’m sure the Potters would be proud of how he handled the shots, most kids his age cry.”
Sirius laughed. “James would probably be crying for Harry if he was here.”
Remus smiled at the comment, then watched as Sirius popped the lollipop in his mouth.  He was unable to look away as Sirius sucked the treat out and then back into his mouth slowly,  pulling it back out only to swirl his tongue around it.  
A flush crept up the doctor’s neck and face as his eyes raised to meet Sirius’, a smirk quirking his cherry-stained lips. Sirius pulled the candy away and winked. “So how about dinner?”
Remus cleared his throat. “You don’t give up, do you?”
Sirius’ smirk grew wider. “Not when there’s something I want.”
Remus shook his head with a laugh.  He pulled a card out of his pocket and handed it Sirius. “My cell number’s on the back.”
“I’ll be calling you soon, Remus.” Sirius assured, pocketing the card.
Remus nodded with a smile saying goodbye to Harry and walking towards the door to go see his next patient.  As he reached the door he turned back.
“Oh Sirius?”
“Yes?”
“Wear the jacket when you pick me up.”  Remus winked and walked out the door, Sirius’ laughter following him down the hallway.
141 notes · View notes
fanficshiddles · 7 years ago
Text
I’ll Be Your Addiction, Chapter 30
3 Weeks Later
Loki and Amy had managed to keep everything low-key since Janine finding out about them. Loki had told her that it was off. Amy even pretended to be really upset for a week after they apparently broke up. She had her close friends help out by talking about it during their English lesson with Janine. Making sure she overheard them talking about how upset their friend, Amy was after her boyfriend broke it off with her.
Janine was happy with that. Although still a little gutted that her plan for money didn’t work out as she had hoped it would. But she pushed that to the side as she knew she was doing the right thing by making sure one of the students in the College wasn’t being taken advantage of by her teacher.
Every night after College ended, Amy would near enough sprint back to Loki’s, or her own place if Loki was going round there for a change. They would certainly make up for lost time during the night and at the weekends. Loki even took Amy to Spain for a week during the Easter holidays. It had been nice for them to be able to be themselves again when out and about without worrying.
Loki had Amy on a strict schedule again with her major exams coming up in a months’ time. Amy was super stressed about it, but found with Loki’s help and his ways of helping her to study and remain calm it really helped her.
So when the exam weeks came around, Amy was prepared and unusually calm unlike everyone else. She did well in all the exams, she thought so anyway. She just had to wait for the results in a weeks’ time. Then, if she did well, she could apply for Vet Schools to attend to after the summer. If she got into one of them, then great. It also meant her and Loki could be together properly. But if she didn’t get into one, she was going to have to stay at the College and do another year to try and get better grades. Which meant another year of sneaking around.
But Loki assured her that she would get in to one of the Vet schools. He was positive about it. And reminded her on a daily basis how smart she was.
The week waiting for her results felt like the longest week ever. But Loki made sure to keep her occupied every night. Then it was finally the day she received her results.
She waited until she got back home to be with Loki before opening it up.
‘Oh my god. I’m so nervous.’ She said as they sat down together.
Loki rubbed her back soothingly as she tore open the envelope and pulled out her results.
Biology: A +
Animal Care: A +
Physics: B +
Chemistry: A -
English: A
Maths: B 
Amy couldn’t believe her eyes with her results. She started crying because she was so happy and she jumped around on the sofa like crazy. Loki laughed and cheered with her, pulling her into a tight hug he stood up with her and spun her around happily.
‘Congratulations, darling. I am SO proud of you. I knew you would do amazingly well.’ Loki kissed her on the lips as he grinned down at her.
‘Thank you for all your help with studying. Getting into routines really helped. I couldn’t have done it without you.’ Amy said as she smiled up at him.
‘You would have done just as well without me. You’re very intelligent, I keep telling you that. Now, why don’t you go apply for Vet schools? No time to waste!’ He grinned and gave her bum a playful pat. ‘When you’re finished that, come to the bedroom for a little well done fun.’ He winked at her.
Amy rushed off excitedly to borrow his laptop in his office. She couldn’t wait to apply for vet schools around the country. She hoped to get into one of the local ones. But she was applying all over to hopefully keep her options open. She was even applying for the big main one in Scotland, it was the school that everyone wished they could get into, but it was difficult. She knew she would have no chance, but applied for it anyway. She added in all of her hands on animal care experience as well as her grades, which she still couldn’t get over. She put down her Animal Care and Biology teachers as references, knowing they would give her glowing resumes as they always told her how good she was and passionate about what she was doing.
When she was finished she ran to the bedroom, but was a bit confused when Loki wasn’t there.
‘Loki?’ She called out.
‘Hello, little one.’ He said from behind her.
She spun around on the spot and craned her neck to look up at Loki as he was stood right in her personal space. He grinned wickedly down at her, liking her reaction. He had quickly changed and was wearing his suit with the green tie, and of course his leather gloves.
‘I am so proud of you. You’re going to get lots of orgasms tonight.’ Loki purred as he reached out and cupped her cheek in his hand. She closed her eyes and leaned into his touch with a smile.
‘Strip for me, Pet.’
Amy was quick with shedding her clothing. She automatically knelt down on front of him, as that was what he often told her to do when she was naked.
Loki smiled and stroked her hair as he circled around her. ‘Good girl.’ He purred.
His praise went straight through her and sent tingles down between her thighs.
She let out a surprised squeak when he suddenly slid his hands under her arms and lifted her up. He carried her onto the bed and positioned her so she was knelt in the middle.
‘Hands.’ Was all Loki needed to say as he moved behind her.
She put her hands behind her back and let out a small gasp as she felt Loki use his velvet tie to restrain her wrists in place. A soft kiss was pressed to her shoulder and then Loki moved round on the bed into her view.
He lay down on his back and winked at Amy. She had no idea what he was planning.
‘Come on, hop on.’ He said as he motioned to his face.
‘Wh… what?’
‘You heard me. Come on, sit on my face. I’m going to make you scream.’ Loki said seductively as he licked his lips.
Amy blushed furiously from the thought alone of sitting on his face. That was something she hadn’t done before. Even though Loki had eaten her out on many occasions, she felt really shy about doing it that way.
‘If you don’t move into position, reward or no reward, I will redden your backside.’ He growled in warning.
Amy didn’t really fancy being spanked tonight, so she shuffled over towards him. He grabbed her hips and helped to position her, as it wasn’t easy for her with her wrists tied up behind her back. Her cheeks were bright red still as Loki positioned her just right with her cunt over his mouth.
‘Relax and enjoy the ride.’ He said wickedly before clamping his hands around her thighs and holding her firmly down on his face.
He took long, slow, licks right along her cunt, slowly building up speed only to then slow down again. After getting her worked up, he paid plenty of attention to her clit. He loved the way he could feel it pulsing ever so slightly against his tongue.
Amy couldn’t stop moaning and squirming around on top of him. She had always loved his tongue. He was very skilled with it and knew exactly what to do. But this was something else entirely as she was held down by him and couldn’t really do anything but wriggle because of her wrists being restrained.
Loki loved the way she moved on top of him. Her breasts were bouncing above him and it was the most erotic sight for him. The way she was moaning and gasping with every flick of his tongue, it was like music to his ears.
She was just about to cum, when Loki slid his hands up to grab her hips, squeezing her in a ticklish manner. He spidered his fingers up over her sides, making her screech as she attempted to get away, but found her body was just grinding down harder against Loki’s mouth. He wasn’t going to let her get away anyway, even if she did truly want to. The leather of his gloves made her skin feel even more sensitive than normal to his attacks.
Between being licked and tickled, she was quickly thrown into an orgasm. Loki pressed his mouth against her, sucking hard on her clit and nibbling slightly on the little nub. His fingers slowed down over her sides, much to her relief.
‘So… Sensitive.’ Amy gasped out as she started to try and get away, she fell backwards onto Loki’s chest but he went with her, his mouth staying clamped over her.
‘Aaaaaaah!’ She cried out and laughed, trying to struggle away. But it wasn’t easy with her hands trapped behind her.
Loki started to tickle her again. She managed to buck off him and fell to her side on the bed, Loki let go of her so he could get up and grab her. He put one hand around her neck, holding her down in place as he roughly thrust two leathery fingers into her cunt.
‘Holy shiiiiit.’ Amy cried out, her body arching up into him as she felt the leather texture slide inside her, against her soft walls and curling to rub against her g spot.
She loved the feeling of Loki’s hand, so strong around her throat. Knowing he could easily stop her breathing if he wanted to. But instead just kept his hand there, holding her down and rubbing a thumb across her skin at the side of her throat.
He chuckled wickedly down at her as she continued to scream and moan as Loki made her squirt. Her eyes rolled back in her head as he forced her a few times, before eventually stopping and letting her catch her breath.
‘Can… Can we do that again?’ Amy asked after a while, her cunt throbbing with desire for more.
Loki trailed his fingers in circles over her stomach, making her twitch and whimper.
‘Oh yes. I did promise you many orgasms after all.’ He grinned.
79 notes · View notes
followmetoyourdoom · 7 years ago
Text
Halloweening // Chpt 2 - Changing Face
I kinda rushed the 2nd half of this one so it’d be in time but hopefully it’s okay, it’s meant to be pretty fast paced regardless. For day 2 of Iristo weekend and hopefully i got all the prompts in again, I think I did anyway.
Read it on ao3 or below:
“What are they doing here,” was the first thing that came out of Talia’s mouth as Iris and the twins emerged from the haunted house together. Praxina and Talia raised their hands, magic circles appearing and ready to fight.
Iris quickly stepped between the two girls, lowering both their hands.
“I can explain.” She turned to the twins. “Wait here.” Iris then pulled her friends a little ways away and did indeed explain the situation fully.
Auriana’s face dropped and she looked back at Mephisto. “Aw, poor guy, I almost feel sorry for him.”
“Well you should!” Iris said just as Talia answered in the negative.
Iris sighed heavily. “Look, I know it’s going to be hard, but they’re just teenagers too. They deserve to have a break every now and again. Auriana,” she turned to the redhead, “you remember how excited you were a few weeks ago at the school halloween party?”
“I do!”
“Don’t you think Mephisto and Praxina deserve to feel like that too?”
Auriana bit her lip. “Yes?”
“No!” Talia was frowning. “They’re villains, they’re the reason we’re stuck here on Earth instead of being back home on Ephedia!”
“What’s so bad about Earth?” Iris asked defensively.
“Also,” Mephisto interjecting, having heard Talia’s remark, “you’re the reason we’re stuck on Earth too you know. Gramorr won’t let us go home until we- OW!” Praxina had, rather roughly, stomped on his foot, luckily only using the front of her shoe.
After glaring at Mephisto, Praxina continued for him. “What my brother is trying to say, is that none of us are happy about this. And clearly this,” she gestured between them all, “isn’t going to work. So let’s just forget the stupid truce and fight already!” Praxina raised her arm once again, but this time it was Mephisto who lowered it.
“One night, Prax. Nothing will happen in a night.” He looked at Iris and smiled. “I’d love to try that trick or treating you were on about.”
Eventually, everything got smoothed out, thought Talia refused to even look at Praxina, who did not have a problem with this and refused to do the same. Auriana on the other hand had decided to truly consider the twins friends - at least for the night - and was eagerly telling Praxina all sorts of halloween stories.
Iris and Mephisto walked ahead, Iris explaining the concept of trick or treating to him.
“So all I have to do is ring a doorbell and I get free candy?”
“More or less,” Iris shrugged, “you do have a pretty good costume on. A little bit cliché,” she teased, gently shoving him with her shoulder.
Mephisto grinned, picking up on her tone of voice, “Oh, and what’s yours suppose to be, because I am truly terrified by the change from pink to red, Princess. Definitely an outfit fit for your spooky human holiday.”
“Shush,” she shoved him again. “I’m Ladybug, hence the mask and spots. Costumes don’t have to be scary, you know.”
Mephisto was about to reply to this when Iris’ smoothie human arrived, rushing up to greet the three princess. “And you are?” he asked Mephisto, noticing how close he was standing to Iris.
“He’s one of our fans” Iris put in quickly, then gestured behind her. “And that’s his sister, also a fan?”
Praxina snorted. “You wish.”
Nathaniel chuckled. “Not a fan then. Still, nice matching outfits.” He gestured between the two twins. “Looks good.”
“Nate, what happened to your matching costume?” Iris asked, stepping forwards and flicking the fake cat ears on his head that were the only evidence of him even being in costume apart from the mask he wore. She and Nathaniel had originally planned on trick or treating together as Ladybug and Chat Noir, but clearly she had over prepared.
“Yeah sorry, Iris. The costume I ordered was a little too tight, way too uncomfortable to even try to walk in. Yours looks nice though,” he added hurriedly. “Very uh, fitting.”
Now that the human mentioned it, Mephisto couldn’t help noticing that Iris’ costume was indeed very fitting. He coughed and tore his eyes away, watching the other trick or treaters mill around him instead. He was already thinking about what their teasing had meant, he didn’t need to continue that particular train of thought as well.
The girls and Nate chatted for a while longer, Praxina slowly drifting over to her brother to express her contempt for the entire situation.
“If you want to do this trick or treating lark so much, can’t we at least do it ourselves?”
Mephisto thought for a moment. “But what if we do it badly?”
“We’re villains,” Praxina deadpanned, “doing things badly is what we do.”
“Still,” the younger twin muttered, “let’s stick with the Princesses for now. Look, stop rolling your eyes for one minute,” he continued as Praxina did just that, “and at least think about all the intel we can pick up from them. Or well, that you can, I’ll be too busy with candy.”
Praxina threw her arms up. “Fine, but I refuse to be friends with them.”
“Your loss.”
Mephisto eagerly ran forwards, slotting in easily into the conversation while Praxina looked on from afar. She grinded her teeth together. It wasn’t her loss at all, Mephisto was suffering, he must be.
“So are we going to the festival first then?” Nate said as Mephisto arrived.
All the girls agreed and began discussing certain aspects of the festival they enjoyed, Iris going over each one for the Ephedians.
“Wait I thought we were trick or treating,” Mephisto put in, concerned.
“We will,” Nate assured him, “just afterwards.”
Mephisto didn’t like the sound of that and was just about to say this out loud when Iris grabbed his arm. “Oh it’s going to be so fun! There’s pie eating contests and apple bobbing and fireworks and…” Iris rambled on, listing off a whole bunch of stuff Mephisto didn’t know about.
But Iris was laughing and smiling, and her eyes were shining brighter than any star he’d ever seen, so he really didn’t mind all that much. Just being near her made him feel excited for this so called ‘festival’. Maybe it wouldn’t be that bad.
Iris called to Praxina and then they were on the move again.
Nathaniel subtly dropped back to walk next to Praxina. “Hey, why don’t you walk with everyone else?”
“I am perfectly fine here, I’m only coming along because of my brother.”
Nate nodded. “Sure. But you never know when you’ll get this chance again.” He laughed and Praxina fell silent, thinking hard. “I mean, they are Lolirock!” Ah so that’s what he meant.
Still, he was right in one aspect. They probably wouldn’t get a chance like this again.
She looked up at her brother who was now peering at Iris’ phone and grinning. Maybe they deserved that, Mephisto especially. So Praxina decided to actually make an effort to continue small talk, catching up with the girls after a while. Even Talia smiled at something Praxina said.
Meanwhile Mephisto was squinting down at Iris’ phone, a picture of Chat Noir displayed.
“Okay I got this, hold on,” he clicked his fingers and his costume changed to the one Nathaniel was originally suppose to wear, complete with belt tail, toe bean footprints and a working bell. “See, I told you I could do it,” he said smugly. “How do I look?”
Iris bit her lip and tried to keep her eyes on his face, a mask now covering his features but leaving his dazzling green eyes untouched. Had they always been that vibrant?
She remembered their little team up and Mephisto’s words to her as they’d parted ways. Remembered the way he’d looked at her, with such honesty in those acid green eyes of his, honest that had no business being there.
Yes, yes they had.
And had her heart always thumped so loudly in her chest when she looked in them?
Ever since their team up? Yes, yes it had.
“Purrfect,” Iris finally answered, earning her a chuckle from Mephisto.
They soon arrived at the festival, everyone splitting up to investigate certain attractions. Praxina stuck with Nathaniel, and Mephisto with Iris.
First they visited the pie eating contest and Iris laughed and giggled her way throughout it as Mephisto attempted to win the grand prize and out eat all the other contestants. He came very close to winning and returned to Iris in the crowd with a smile.
“You still have some here,” she commented nonchalantly, wiping the apple pie filling off his face for him.
Mephisto thanked her, grateful for the mask covering up his blush.
Next up was apple bobbing. Iris explained the activity, demonstrating by holding her hair back and sticking her head in the water. She reemerged seconds later with an apple in her mouth and a smile tugging at her lips.
“Just like that.” She tucked a strand of wet hair behind her ear, the water shimmering and dripping off her face and melting into the spots on her dress.
Mephisto watched careful as she licked the moisture off her lips and gulped, turning to the bucket of water and shoving his own face in before he gave too much away. Suddenly he realised why the smoothie boy had complained about the costume being tight.
A quick flick of his head and Mephisto also came back up to the surface with an apple in his mouth. His hair was almost completely wet through and Iris found herself missing the white shirt he’d been wearing, knowing full well the water droplets would have left it see through. She collected herself as he grinned at her and she smiled shyly.
Yes, the two were definitely falling fast for each other. Now if only the fall didn’t have such devastating consequences.
12 notes · View notes